<*-. 


/ 


V     N     > 


NATALIE; 


OR 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE  SEA-WEEDS. 


BY 


FERNA    VALE, 


ANDO  VER: 

PRINTED    BY    W.    F.    DRAPER 
1859. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858,  by 

WARREN  F.  DRAPER, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


TO      THEE 


MY    DARLING     HAT  TIE, 


I    DEDICATE 


WOULD   THAT    THIS   CASKET    CONTAINED    FOR   SUCH   AS    THOU, 
A   PURER   GEM. 

***  *** 


20513 


PEEP  AC  E. 


IN  writing  the  following  pages  the  author  has 
spent  pleasant  hours,  which  perhaps  might  have 
been  less  profitably  employed :  if  anything  of 
interest  be  found  among  them,  it  is  well,  —  and 
should  any  be  led  to  take  up  their  Cross  in  meek- 
ness and  humility,  searcliing  out  the  path  that 
leads  the  wanderer  home,  it  is  indeed  well. 


NATALIE. 


CHAPTER    I. 

THE   SEA-FLOWER. 

"  What  was  it  that  I  loved  so  well  about  my  childhood's  home  ? 
It  was  the  wide  and  wave-lashed  shore,  the  black  rocks  crowned 

with  foam ! 

It  was  the  sea-gull's  flapping  wing,  all  trackless  in  its  flight, 
Its  screaming  note,  that  welcomed  on  the  fierce  and  stormy  night ! 
The  wild  heath  had  its  flowers  and  moss,  the  forest  had  its  trees, 
Which,  bending  to  the  evening  wind,  made  music  in  the  breeze; 
But  earth, — ha  I  ha!  I  laugh  e'en  now,  — earth  had  no  charms 

for  me, 

Nor  scene  half  bright  enough  to  win  my  young  heart  from  the  sea. 
No !  't  was  the  ocean,  vast  and  deep,  the  fathomless,  the  free,  — 
The  mighty  rushing  waters,  that  were  ever  dear  to  me ! " 

ELIZA  COOK. 

"But  the  goodly  pearl  which  the  merchant  bought, 

And  for  which  his  all  he  gave, 
Was  a  purer  pearl  than  will  e'er  be  brought 
From  under  the  FOAMING  wave."          H.  F.  Gotru>. 

"  MASSA  Grobener !  Massa  Grobener !  Please, 
ear,  look   here!       De   good   Lord   hab   left   his 


8  NATALIE;  OR, 

mitest  ob  angels  here  on  de  beach ;  and  please, 
sar,  step  low  or  de  wee  bit  will  take  to  its  wings 
and  fly  away.  De  good  Lord  be  praised !  but 
old  Bingo  hab  found  many  a  bright  sea-weed  in 
his  day,  but  dis  am  de  sweetest  sea-flower  ob  de 
whole." 

And  as  he  spoke,  the  little  one  stretched  out  its 
tiny  arms  toward  the  poor  old  black  man  and 
gave  a  faint  moan.  Captain  Grosvenor,who  had 
now  come  up  with  the  negro,  was  no  less  sur- 
prised than  had  been  old  Vingo,  at  discovering, 
among  the  fresh,  bright  sea-weed,  an  infant  some 
eight  months  old.  The  babe  was  carefully  lashed 
into  a  large  wooden  trough  or  bowl,  and  a  can- 
vas firmly  stretched  over  the  top,  permitting  only 
the  head  and  arms  to  remain  exposed,  and  judg- 
ing from  the  dripping  condition  of  the  worthy 
little  sea-craft,  it  could  not  have  been  many  mo- 
ments since  it  had  come  to  anchor  on  the  smooth, 
hard  beach;  probably  the  now  receding  waves 
had  borne  the  precious  burden  to  this  most  wel- 
come harbor  —  "  whereby  hangs  a  tale.V 

"  De  good  Lord  be  praised,  massa !  but  dis  am 
de  most  curous  ob  all  sea-ve'cles  that  eber  trabers 
de  great  waters  !  I  sure  it  must  be  a  speint  from 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  9 

de  great  scripture  ark  massa  read  about  in  de 
good  book ;  or  may  be  it  am  one  ob  those  old- 
time  chariots,  fiery  chariots,  we  sings  about ;  only 
it  so  moist  around  here,  it  put  de  fire  all  out  and 
leabe  de  chariot.  Or  I  tink  it  may  be  one  ob 
dose  machines  Bingo  used  to  see  in  old  slabe- 
massa's  church,  hung  up  ober  de  minister's  head, 
to  make  de  good  psalms  or  de  prayers  go  de  right 
way,  and  I  do  n't  remember  which  ;  old  Bingo 
always  retained  a  bery  bad  memory,  eber  since 
before  he  was  a  child ;  but  I  tink  dey  used 
to  call  it  a  sound  board,  though  it  was  full  ob 
cracks." 

Ah  !  poor  fellow,  had  you  seen  that  heart-rend- 
ing look  of  despair,  mingled  with  sweet  resigna- 
tion, upon  the  face  of  that  mother !  had  you  seen 
the  glistening  tear  in  the  eye  of  that  noble  father, 
as,  but  a  few  hours  before,  they  consigned  their 
idolized  child  to  the  mercies  of  the  deep ;  had  you 
heard  that  prayer  to  God,  if  it  might  be  his  will, 
to  spare  their  darling  from  an  ocean-grave,  your 
great  heart  would  have  been,  if  possible,  kindled 
to  a  greater  love  for  that  helpless  little  one ! 

Captain  Grosvenor,  after  having  carefully  taken 
the  child  from  the  grotesque  looking  craft,  which 


10  NATALIE;  OR, 

had  proved  so  trustworthy  a  sailor,  and  wiped  the 
drops  of  spray  from  its  little  face,  wrapped  it  in  a 
large  bandana,  and  gave  it  to  the  faithful  Vingo, 
while  he  took  his  glass  and  scanned  the  distant 
horizon ;  for  well  did  he  know,  though  even  at 
noon-day,  that  one  more  unfortunate  bark  had 
gone  down  near  that  dread  "  Nantucket  shoal," 
upon  which  so  many  noble  hearts  have  found  a 
watery  grave.  "  I  see  nothing,"  said  the  Captain, 
"  nothing,  not  even  a  passing  sail ;  which  is  quite 
uncommon  at  this  season,  when  so  many  vessels 
are  constantly  passing  and  repassing  our  island ; 
not  even  the  light-boat  do  I  see,  which  is  probably 
owing  to  a  fog  coming  in  from  the  sea,  as  yet 
imperceptible  to  us  here.  Poor  fellows!  I  fear 
they  have  gone  down  without  a  soul  to  help 
them!  It  seems  hard  when  there  are  so  many 
stout  hearts  and  ready  arms  here,  willing  to  risk 
their  lives  in  the  attempt  to  save.  Those  shoals, 
Vingo,  are  the  only  unkind  thing  there  is  about 
our  cherished  island  ;  but  the  will  of  God  be  done. 
Truly  his  ways  are  unsearchable." 

"  Den  you  tinks,  massa,  dis  little  sea-flower  was 
left  here  trough  mistake,  by  de  Lord?" 

"  It  most  assuredly  was  left  here  by  the  Lord, 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA- WEEDS.  11 

Vingo,  but  not  by  mistake.  The  fact  is,  my  boy, 
there  has  been  a  wreck  off  to  the  east  south- 
east of  the  island;  probably  some  vessel  has  mis- 
taken her  bearings,  or,  being  unacquainted  with 
the  coast,  has  run  on  to  the  shoals  and  gone  to 
pieces ;  and  this  infant  was  made  fast  to  the  first 
floatable  object  that  could  be  found,  and  with  a 
mother's  dying  prayer  for  a  rudder,  and  the  hand 
of  Him  who  guides  us  all  at  the  helm,  she  has 
come  to  us  here ;  and  with  eyes  of  heaven's  own 
blue,  she  silently  asks  for  that  protection  which 
shall  not  be  withheld  from  her  so  long  as  it  shall 
be  within  my  power  to  give.  And  now,  Vingo, 
boy,  you  may  turn  the  horse's  head  for  the  town." 

"  Yes,  massa." 

And  though  some  fifty  years  had  passed  over 
the  old  negro's  head,  he  sprang  with  the  agility  of 
boyhood's  days;  although,  as  the  poor  fellow 
often  remarked,  "  he  had  a  wonderful  constitution 
for  enduring  rest,"  the  thought  of  his  good  missus's 
surprise,  when  she  should  learn  of  their  morning's 
adventure,  gave  him  new  life,  and  he  fairly 
danced  about  the  beach  for  joy.  Seated  in  the 
spring-cart,  Captain  Grosvenor  took  the  babe  in 
his  arms,  that  had  now  fallen  into  a  quiet  sleep, 


12  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

while  Vingo,  perching  himself  first  on  one  foot 
and  then  the  other,  to  keep  his  balance,  gath- 
ered up  the  reins,  and  all  started  for  home. 

"  I  am  tinking,  massa,  dat  my  missus  be  quite 
ober-much-come  at  de  sight  of  dis  little  sea- 
flower." 

"  Yes,  boy ;  yes,  sea-flower  indeed.  I  have 
travelled  the  wide  world  from  stem  to  stern,  but 
never  have  I  met  with  such  an  emblem  of  inno- 
cence before."  And  though  the  hardy  sea-captain 
had  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  among  the 
whales,  he  stooped  down  and  pressed  his  lips  to 
the  brow  of  the  unconscious  sleeper. 

"  Luff  off  there  a  little,  Vingo ;  keep  to  the 
right;  these  bare  commons  are  not  the  easiest 
grounds  to  ride  over,  though  with  a  light  spring- 
cart  like  this  one  can  navigate  with  some  degree 
of  comfort.  The  broad  ocean  is  the  place,  after 
all.  Give  me  the  old  ship  Tantalizer,  and  I  am 
at  home.  Take  the  glass,  Vingo,  and  see  if  you 
can  make  out  whether  the  steamboat  is  in  sight 
or  not." 

"  Cannot  eben  make  de  staff,  massa.  Ah  !  now 
I  sees  him;  de  flag  is  up,  old  Massachusetts  am 
in  sight." 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  13 

"  She  will  be  in  early  to-day.  Travels  decently 
fast,  considering  she  is  all  out  of  joint.  I  hope 
we  sha'l  get  a  new  steamer  some  day ;  then  we 
may  keep  posted  with  what  is  going  on  in  the 
outer  world." 

"  Yes,  massa,  people  tink  we  a  piece  ob  de  con- 
tinent den." 

An  hour's  ride  brought  our  worthy  captain  to 
his  own  door,  where  stood  Mrs.  Grosvenor,  with 
her  son  Harry,  their  only  child,  of  seven  years, 
awaiting  him. 

"  You  have  made  a  long  stay  at  the  shore  this 
morning,  my  husband;  but  if  these  little  excur- 
sions will  deter  you  from  making  a  longer  voyage, 
I  will  not  complain." 

"  Yes,  wife,  yes ;  but  for  a  peace  offering  I 
have  brought  to  you  a  gem  from  among  the 
sea-weeds." 

"  My  dear  husband,  where  can  you  have  found 
this  child  ? "  and  tears  were  in  the  eyes  of  the 
lady  as  she  received  the  little  unknown  from  his 
arms. 

"  Is  it  for  you  ?  to  be  yours,  mother  ?  Mother, 
may  it  stay  with  us  here  ?  "  asked  Harry ;  and  in 
his  delight  he  stumbled  over  old  Neptune,  who 

2 


14  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

was  stretched  at  full  length  upon  the  floor,  and 
the  two  went  rolling  over  and  over,  first  one  up 
and  then  the  other,  till  finally  the  boy  came  off 
victorious,  seated  astride  the  animal's  back,  who 
marched  up  to  Mrs.  Grosvenor's  side,  where  they 
both  remained,  eyeing  the  little  stranger  in  silence. 

"  The  child's  dress  denotes  no  common  birth," 
remarked  the  Captain,  as  his  lady  disrobed  it  of 
its  rich  lace  dress,  saturated  with  the  salt  sea- 
water.  "  And  the  gold  bands ;  are  there  no 
marks?  —  nothing,  by  which  we  may  gain  the 
least  clue  of  its  history  ?  " 

"I  see  nothing;  and  it  is  Avell;  for  my  heart 
already  yearns  towards  the  little  creature,  and  in 
my  selfish  human  nature,  I  can't  but  hope  that 
we  may  be  able  to  keep  her  for  our  own."  And 
as  she  spoke  she  pressed  the  clasp  of  the  band, 
and,  behold !  the  miniature  likeness  of  a  lady  was 
brought  to  view.  The  foster  mother  gazed  upon 
those  features,  as  if  it  were  the  face  of  an  angel. 

"  I  cannot  have  the  heart  to  wish  to  retain  her 
child!  To  deprive  that  mother  of  anything  that 
can  give  her  pain  to  lose.  Would  I  could  ask 
her  to  forgive  my  cruel  thoughts;  forgive  the 
desire  to  retain  this  her  gem.  But  I  know  she 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  15 

has  gone  to  her  home  in  the  skies ;  she  was  too 
pure  for  earth.  Yes,  this  must  be  the  mother,  the 
child  is  so  like  her." 

"  The  same  features,  the  same  expression ; 
and,"  said  the  Captain,  "  I  will  use  every  means 
of  finding  out  if  there  is  one  left  of  that  ill-fated 
crew  to  tell  the  tale.  It  will  probably  be  reported 
in  a  few  days,  if  there  are  any  missing  vessels, 
either  from  our  coasts  or  foreign  ports.  In  the 
meantime  I  will  take  care  to  have  this  discovery 
registered  at  head-quarters,  and  then  if  we  can 
discover  no  trace  of  her  parentage  we  may  have 
her  for  our  own." 

"  Have  her  for  our  own !  Nep,  do  you  hear 
that?  We  are  to  have  a  new  sister!"  shouted 
the  boy ;  and  Nep,  as  if  comprehending  his  young 
master's  words,  laid  his  great  honest  face  on  the 
feet  of  the  child,  and  caressed  her. 

"  Please,  missus,  do  n't  make  little  Sea-flower 
too  fresh  ;  she  be  pining  for  de  sea ;"  remarked 
Vingo,  as  Mrs.  Grosvenor  proceeded  to  bathe  the 
child  in  cool  fresh  water;  and  having  brought  out 
the  baby-clothes  worn  by  Harry,  she  was  soon, 
by  the  aid  of  a  little  new  milk,  made  comfortable, 
and,  creeping  down  after  old  Nep,  sat  with  her 


16  NATALIE;  OR, 

hands  buried  in  his  shaggy  coat,  crowing  with 
delight.  The  lights  at  Captain  Grosvenor's 
burned  long  into  the  night  of  that  eventful  day, 
of  the  discovery  of  the  Sea-flower,  while  he 
related  to  his  wife  how  they  had  found  the  little 
one  among  the  sea-weeds,  and  in  forming  plans 
for  her  future  adoption,  should  nothing  be  learned 
of  her  parentage,  and  no  friends  come  to  claim 
the  child. 

Soon  after  the  commencement  of  our  story,  a 
fearful  storm  swept  the  New  England  coast. 
'T  would  seem  as  if  the  rage  of  the  storm-king 
knew  no  bounds ;  and  many  hearts  there  were 
made  desolate  in  that  long-to-be-remembered  Sep- 
tember gale.  Fragments  of  wrecks  came  ashore 
on  different  parts  of  the  island,  together  with 
casks,  chests,  rigging,  stoven  boats,  etc.,  which 
were  picked  up  in  various  places,  and  by  vari- 
ous characters.  Some  would  watch  eagerly  for 
these  trophies  of  destruction,  and  with  grasping 
hand  seize  upon  them,  viewing  the  storm  as 
sent  for  their  own  particular  benefit;  increas- 
ing their  worldly  goods,  regardless  of  others' 
woes.  While  some  there  were,  who  turned 
away  with  a  heart  sick  at  the  scene  of  devas- 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA- WEEDS.  IT 

tation,  yet  submissively  bowing  to  His  will, 
"  who  holds  the  waters  in  his  hand."  Wreck 
upon  wreck  was  reported.  The  total  loss  of  ves- 
sels from  all  parts  of  the  world  was  very  great, 
which  only  served  to  increase  the  mystery  in 
regard  to  the  unknown,  which  went  down  'neath 
a  calm  noon-day  sky.  Days  and  months  passed 
on,  and  still  no  tidings ;  till  finally  they  came  to 
look  upon  the  loved  one  as  their  own. 

The  child  grew  in  strength  and  beauty,  and 
was  a  source  of  great  amusement  to  them  alL 
Old  Vingo  would  delight  to  make  one  of  his 
"  squantums,"  as  he  called  it,  to  the  shore ;  and 
with  master  Harry,  who  was  now  taking  his  first 
lessons  in  driving,  (a  point  once  attained,  boy- 
hood thinks  to  gain  no  higher)  and  Sea-flower 
in  his  arms ;  with  Nep,  who  is  determined  to  be 
"  head  horse,"  bounding  off  in  the  distance,  is 
happiness  enough  for  the  negro,  and  his  white 
teeth  glisten  in  the  bright  sunshine  like  so  many 
African  pearls,  as  he  jabbers  away  to  Sea-flower, as 
i  f  she  were  comprehending  the  whole.  But 't  was 
enough  for  Vingo,  that  she  in  reply  to  his  half 
hour's  remarks,  would  put  out  her  hand  toward 

2* 


18  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

the  blue  waters,  and  with  eyes  dilated  with  won; 
derment,  would  say.  "  Tee !  Indo,  Tee ! " 

There  on  the  beach  they  would  have  a  fine  race 
with  the  surf,  Vingo  following  with  the  child  the 
receding  wave,  and  then,  as  it  came  in  with  a 
roar  from  the  sea,  he  would  run  as  if  pursued  by 
a  foe,  sometimes  the  spray  dashing  up  all  around 
them,  much  to  the  joy  of  the  Sea-flower,  her 
merry  laugh  according  strangely  with  the  music 
of  the  waters.  Harry  amused  himself  for  a  while, 
throwing  the  bits  of  drift-wood  into  the  water, 
that  he  might  see  old  Newfoundland  dash  in  and 
combat  with  the  waves,  to  secure  the  prize,  which 
he  never  failed  to  do ;  but  wearying  of  this,  he 
came  and  took  his  seat  by  the  side  of  his  sister, 
and  commenced  whittling  diligently  on  an  old 
piece  of  plank. 

"  Vingo,  do  you  think  my  father  will  ever  go  to 
sea  again?" 

"  I  do  n't  know,  young  massa ;  but  why  you 
tinkobdat?"  - 

"  O,  I  have  often  thought  I  would  like  to  go 
with  rny  father  away  over  the  great  ocean.  I 
long  to  see  more  of  the  world  ;  and  I  often  think 
of  the  time  when  I  shall  be  a  man,  and  have  a 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  19 

ship  of  my  own.  I  never  hear  of  a  ship  arrived 
at  the  bar,  but  it  sends  a  thrill  of  delight  over  me, 
and  I  watch  the  sailors  as  they  come  on  shore 
after  a  three  years'  voyage,  and  think  how  happy 
they  must  be,  though  they  look  as  if  they  had  met 
with  the  rubbers.  O,  I  know  I  shall  be  a  sailor 
boy!  there  is  something  noble  about  the  very 
name." 

"  Missus  be  berry  sorry  to  hear  you  talk  so," 
said  Vingo. 

"  I  know  my  mother  would  be  very  sorry  to 
have  me  go  to  sea,  for  I  remember  how  sad  she 
looked  for  many  days  after  father  went  away, 
though  I  was  but  a  little  boy.  And  I  remember 
my  father  took  me  in  his  arms,  and  told  me  I 
must  be  a  good  boy,  and  take  care  of  mother 
until  he  came  back.  But  now  you  would  be 
here,  Vingo,  to  see  that  my  mother  knew  no 
want." 

"  Yes,  de  good  Lord  be  praised  for  sending 
good  massa  Grobener  to  take  me  away  from  old 
slabe  massa.  I  gets  so  filled  wid  liberty  some- 
times, dat  I  mistakes  myself  for  white  man." 

"  Well,  you  are  as  good  as  a  white  man,  any 
day ;  but  tell  me,  Vingo,  if  you  have  ever  been 
much  on  the  water  ?" 


20  NATALIE;  OR, 

"  Not  a  great  deal ;  I  used  to  take  old  massa 
wid  his  children  out  for  a  sail  sometimes,  and  den 
I  hab  a  slight  recollection  ob  being  brought  from 
a  great  way  off;  but  dat  must  hab  been  before  I 
come  to  be  berry  great.  De  pleasantest  sail  I 
eber  take  was  when  I  leabe  old  Berginny  in  de 
good  Tantalizer;  and  I  swings  my  hat  at  old 
slabe  massa  on  de  bank,  and  asks  him  if  he  do  n't 
wish  he  as  free  as  dis  individual.  Dat  was  but 
a  few  years  ago ;  den  you  wear  little  dress  like 
Sea-flower,  and  now  you  talk  'bout  going  to  sea! 
Well,  dat  am  de  way  wid  you  sea-fish  here." 

As  the  three  sat  on  the  beach,  enjoying  the 
morning  breeze,  Harry  observed  a  gentleman  not 
far  off,  who  appeared  to  be  taking  sketches  of  the 
scenery  around,  and  occasionally  would  give  a 
glance  towards  where  our  little  party  were  sitting, 
somewhat  to  the  disquietude  of  Nep,  who  came 
and  stood  sentinel,  as  much  as  to  say,  "  I  will 
protect  you;"  but  finding  the  stranger  disposed 
to  do  them  no  harm,  he  composed  himself  for  a 
nap.  The  whittling  process  being  now  finished, 
Harry  produced  what  he  termed  a  "  two-master," 
the  which,  Vingo  declared  it  would  be  no  sin  to 
worship,  as  it  was  not  in  the  likeness  of  anything. 


A    GEM   AMONG    THE   SEA-WEEDS.  21 

"  She  is  not  a  very  polished  looking  craft,  to 
be  sure,  but  I  know  she  is  a  sailer,  for  all  that. 
At  any  rate,  she  shall  be  of  some  service;" 
and  he  seized  old  Nep  by  the  ear,  and  making 
fast  his  dogship  t6  the  little  ark,  he  carefully 
seated  the  Sea-flower  at  the  helm,  and  with  Vin- 
go's  rainbow  bandana  flying  from  the  mast-head, 
they  were  soon  under  full  headway.  Either  Nep 
being  proud  of  his  charge,  or  the  little  one  mis- 
taking the  thoughtful  face,  lit  up  with  the  glow 
of  enthusiasm,  of  the  stranger,  for  a  beacon  light ; 
they  came  up  with  him,  who  called  to  Harry  to 
join  them. 

"  What  is  your  name,  my  son  ?  " 

"  Harry  Grosvenor,  sir,"  answered  the  boy, 
drawing  himself  up  to  his  full  height. 

"  And  what  have  you  here  ? "  added  he.  "  I 
suppose  you  came  along  as  supercargo ;  pray  tell 
me  with  what  are  you  freighted  ?  " 

"  The  Sea-flower  is  my  only  freight,  sir." 

"  And  God  grant  that  you  may  always  find  as 
valuable!  but  tell  me$  is  this  angelic  child  your 
sister  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  my  sister,  and  we  all  love  her  very 
much ;  we  could  not  be  without  her,  for  we  might 


22  NATALIE;  OR, 

forget  to  thank  our  Father  for  his  kindness  to  us, 
if  we  had  no  Sea-flower  to  remind  us  of  Heaven." 

"  So  young,  and  can  appreciate  so  rare  a  gift," 
mused  the  gentleman ;  "  childhood,  indeed,  is  the 
first  to  discover  purity ; "  and  the  eye  of  the  stran- 
ger grew  moist,  and  the  melancholy  smile  which 
sat  upon  his  countenance  gave  place  to  the 
shadows  of  grief.  "  What  is  the  child's  name  ?  " 
asked  he. 

"  We  call  her  Sea-flower,  sir." 

"'Tis  a  peculiar,  sweet  name;  but  has  she  no 
other?" 

"  We  have  always  called  her  by  that  name. 
Mother  says  she  came  to  us  from  God,  and  he 
loves  the  little  flowers ;  he  smiles  upon  each  one, 
as  it  holds  up  its  little  head,  all  shining  with  pearly 
tears  wept  by  the  stars.  But  do  you  not  love  my 
sister  ?  I  did  not  think  she  could  make  you  sad." 

"  Yes,  yes,  my  son ;  take  good  care  of  her,  be  a 
true  brother  to  her,  ever.  Many  long  years  have 
passed  since  my  own  little  Natalie  played  in  rny 
arms,  but  they  are  gone ; "  and  the  kind  gentle- 
man gathered  his  sketching  instruments  to  depart. 

That  night,  as  Mrs.  Grosvenor  talked  with  her 
children,  as  was  her  wont,  of  the  good  Father 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEAWEEDS.  23 

who  loves  us  all,  Harry  related  the  interview  with 
the  stranger  gentleman  ;  and  in  the  prayer  which 
followed  he  was  not  forgotten.  The  Sea-flower 
folded  her  tiny  hands  meekly,  while  from  the  win- 
dows of  her  soul  went  up  the  love  she  could  not 
speak.  As  that  faithful  mother  sat  meditating 
upon  the  story  of  Harry  in  regard  to  the  stranger, 
which  she  had  related  to  her  husband,  Captain 
Grosvenor  remarked,  — "  It  is  just  one  year  to-day 
when  our  dear  child  came  to  us,  being  also  my 
birthday ;  but  instead  of  adding  a  year  to  my  life, 
it  seems  to  me  old  Father  time  has  made  a  mis- 
take, and  made  a  deduction  of  a  year.  Just  one 
year  to-day,  and  she  is  the  Sea-flower  still.  Yes, 
she  will  ever  be  the  Sea-flower  to  us ;  yet  I  sup- 
pose she  must  have  a  name  more  in  keeping  with 
the  ideas  of  the  world.  What  was  the  name  of 
the  lost  one  the  sad  gentleman  mused  of?" 

"  He  spoke  of  the  long  time  ago,  before  his  own 
Natalie  had  gone." 

"Poor  man!  Each  life  must  have  its  portion 
of  bitterness.  Natalie,  —  I  like  the  sound ;  it 
reminds  me  of  my  home  on  the  waters.  With 
your  consent,  my  wife,  the  Christian  name  of  the 
child  shall  be  Natalie,  for  she  came  to  us  from  the 
sea. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE  ISLAND   HOME. 

"Long  may  this  ocean-gem  be  bright, 

And  long  may  it  be  fair, 
In  Freedom's  pure  and  blessed  light, 

And  Virtue's  hallowed  air  ! 
While  still  across  its  ocean  bound, 
Shall  e'er  be  borne  the  truthful  sound, 
Our  island  home  !  our  island  home ! 
We  love  our  island  home ! " 

MKS.  J.  H.  HAXAFORD. 

"  And  yet  that  isle  remaineth, 

A  refuge  for  the  free, 
As  when  true-hearted  Macy 

Beheld  it  from  the  sea. 
God  bless  the  sea-beat  island ! 
And  grant  for  evermore, 
That  Charity  and  Freedom  dwell, 
As  now,  upon  the  shore  ! " 

J.  G.  WHITTIER. 

GENTLE  reader,  pause  a  little,  and  let  us  for  a 
few   moments   turn    our    thoughts   toward    that 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  25 

Island  of  the  sea,  upon  which  it  was  the  fate  of 
our  heroine,  through  the  guidance  of  a  divine 
providence,  to  find  a  home  in  the  bosoms  of  those 
whose  hearts'  beatings  were  of  love  for  our 
unknown.  Yea,  love  ever  encircleth  purity. 

Properly,  this  chapter,  descriptive  of  the  Island 
of  Nantucket,  should  have  been  our  first;  but 
had  that  been  the  case,  alas,  for  the  simple  tale  of 
Natalie!  How  many  would  have  passed  it  by 
with  but  one  thought,  and  that  thought  invari- 
ably, —  Nantucket !  pooh !  a  fish  story,  strikingly 
embellished  with  ignorance.  And  you  may  in- 
deed discover  in  the  feebleness  of  my  unpre- 
tending pen,  much  that  is  food  for  critics ;  yet 
give  not  a  thought  of  ridicule  to  Nantucket's  fa- 
vored ones,  for  it  is  not  for  me  to  enlist  under  her 
banner  of  superiority  of  intellect.  To  the  many 
questions  which  I  know  you  have  it  in  your  heart 
to  ask,  as  touching  the  civilization,  etc.,  of  these 
islanders,  I  do  not  reply,  as  I  might  be  tempted 
under  other  circumstances  to  do,  that  it  wouhLbe 
advisable  to  procure  a  passport  before  landing  on 
those  shoresrlest  one  might  stand  in  danger  of 
being  harpooned  by  the  natives ;  but  rather  let 
me,  in  as  correct  a  light  as  I  may,  set  forth  to 
3 


26  NATALIE;  OB, 

those  who  have  heretofore  known  but  little  of 
those  who  inhabit  that  triangular  bit  of  land  in 
the  wide  ocean,  which,  when  we  were  six  year 
olds,  we  passed  over  on  our  maps  with  the  thought, 
I  wonder  if  they  have  Sundays  there. 

Situated  nearly  one  hundred  miles,  in  a  south- 
easterly course  from  the  city  of  Boston,  and  about 
thirty  miles  from  the  nearest  point  of  main  land, 
Nantucket  lifts  her  proud  head  from  out  the  broad 
Atlantic,  whose  waters,  even  when  lashed  to  mad- 
ness, have  been  kind  to  her.  And  now,  on  this 
oppressive  July  morning,  let  us  throw  aside  our 
cares,  and  come  out  from  our  daily  round  of  du- 
ties, where  we  have  been  scaling  with  our  eyes 
the  tall  brick  barriers  which  shut  out  God's  beau- 
tiful blue  sky  and  sunshine.  Yes,  let  us  off,  any- 
where, to  get  one  glimpse  of  Nature.  On  board 
the  good  steamer  "  Island  Home,"  a  two  hours' 
sail  carries  us  over  that  distance  which  separates 
Cape  Cod  from  Nantucket.  If  you  have  not 
passed  most  of  your  days  among  the  Connecticut 
hills,  you  pay  little  attention  to  that  "  green- 
eyed  monster,"  who  considers  it  a  part  of  his  duty 
to  prepare  the  uninitiated  for  the  good  time  com- 
ing. Arrived  at  the  bar,  which  stretches  itself 


A    GEM    AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  27 

across  the  entrance  to  the  harbor,  our  first  impres- 
sions taUe  to  themselves  the  forms  of  sundry  ven- 
erable windmills,  church  spires  and  towers,  repre- 
senting various  orders  of  architecture;  but  that 
which  strikes  us  most  is  the  scarcity  of  shipping, 
not  more  than  a  dozen  vessels  lying  at  the 
wharves.  In  former  times  Nantucket  numbered 
as  many  whaleships  belonging  to  her  port,  as  did 
any  town  on  our  seaboard.  Indeed,  she  was  built 
up  from  the  produce  of  the  ocean,  and  carried  the 
palm  for  years  as  being  first  among  the  American 
whale  fisheries ;  but  her  number  has  dwindled 
away,  till  not^  one-fourth  of  those  homeward- 
bound  ships  are  destined  for  the  port  of  Nan- 
tucket. 

The  town,  we  find,  is  situated  on  the  northern 
shore  of  the  island,  at  the  harbor's  head.  The 
houses  are  compact,  and  most  of  them  built  of 
wood,  with  little  regard  to  beauty ;  though  some 
few  residences  there  are,  of  modern  style,  which 
do  credit  to  their  designers ;  but  the  greater  num- 
ber speak  only  of  antiquity,  with  their  shingled 
sides ;  and  you  will  rarely  see  a  house  that  has 
not  a  "  walk "  upon  its  roof,  \vith  wrhich  they 
could  by  no  means  dispense,  as  in  case  of  ship- 


28  NATALIE;  OR, 

wreck  near  the  island,  the  roofs  of  the  whole  town 
will  be  alive  with  men,  women,  and  children,  spy- 
glass in  hand.  Besides  the  town  there  are  but 
one  or  two  small  villages,  "  Polpis,"  and  the  far- 
famed  "  Siaconset,"  or  "  Sconset,"  as  it  is  usually 
termed,  —  numbering  some  four  dozen  houses. 
This  village  is  seven  and  one-half  miles  from  the 
town,  affording  a  delightful  place  of  recreation  for 
families  from  town,  who,  as  the  summer  holidays 
come  round,  harness  up  old  Dobbin, and  prepare  for 
a  six  weeks'  "  siesta."  If,  by  reason  of  the  great 
financial  pressure,  you  find  you  have  not  sufficient 
pocket-money  to  take  you  for  a  short  tour  to 
Europe,  come  to  "  Sconset ;"  it  is  a  glorious  place ! 
take  a  stroll  along  that  grand  old  beach,  and 
watch  the  moon  rise  from  out  the  ocean ;  then  go 
to  your  comfortable  seven-by-nine  lodgings,  which 
seems  like  a  palace,  draw  the  comfortable  rug 
about  you,  and  fall  asleep,  with  old  Ocean  for  a 
lullaby,  to  dream  ( if  your  waking  hours  are  for- 
tunately of  that  bent)  of  some  old  deserted  castle, 
"  Salem  witchcraft,"  or  a  lone  "  Grace  Pool,"  at- 
tendant within  the  attic's  most  remote  recesses. 

The  face  of  the  inland  is  level,  so  much  so  that 
the  flat,  bare  commons  resemble  somewhat  our 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  29 

western  prairies ;  and  with  the  exception  of  the 
cliffs  at  the  north,  and  Sancoty  Head,  there  are 
but  few  slight  elevations.  Owing  to  the  peculiar 
shape  of  the  island,  its  two  arms  stretching  far  out 
on  either  side,  it  does  not  appear  to  be  as  large 
as  it  really  is,  —  being  about  sixteen  miles  long, 
and  four  wide,  affording  sufficient  elbow  room, 
however,  for  its  eight  thousand  inhabitants.  The 
soil  is  sandy,  but  is  cultivated  to  some  extent; 
and  though  they  can  boast  of  no  extensive  forests, 
yet  you  may  occasionally  meet  with  an  old  friend 
in  the  way  of  a  noble  elm,  or  the  pensive  weep- 
ing willow.  The  culture  of  fruit  trees,  also,  is 
receiving  much  attention  of  later  years,  and  as 
widely  as  refinement  must  be  separated  from 
the  islanders,  to  be  in  keeping  v/ith  your  views, 
their  love  for  the  sweet  spring  flowers  knows  no 
bounds. 

In  your  walks  of  curiosity  about  town,  you 
meet  with  a  great  many  of  the  denomination 
termed  Friends,  or  Quakers,  and  as  you  pass  them 
you  cannot  refrain  from  giving  them  the  inside 
walk,  for  their  very  garb  is  of  humility ;  and  as 
you  look  into  the  placid  face  of  some  matron,  you 
feel  like  uncovering  yourself,  for  you  can  see  the 

3* 


30  NATALIE;  OR, 

innocence  looking  out  of  her  eyes.  You  are 
curious  to  know  whither  so  many  are  wending 
their  way,  and  meeting  a  sailor-boy,  he  tells  you 
it  is  "  fifth  day,"  and  if  you  follow  in  the  wake 
of  the  "  slick  bonnets,"  they  will  pilot  you  to 
their  nearest  light-house ;  but  precious  little  light 
you  will  get  unless  the  spirit  move  some  of  them 
to  pick  up  the  wick.  You  move  on  with  the  resl*. 
till  you  come  to  their  house  of  wot  ship,  which  ap- 
pears as  humble  as  those  who  enter  its  doors. 
As  you  contrast  the  plainness  on  all  sides  with 
the  richly  decorated  edifice  in  which  you  have  been 
accustomed  to  worship,  you  try  to  smile  a  smile  of 
contempt  at  the  scene,  but  cannot,  for  you  feel  that 
the  spirit  of  Christ  is  in  their  midst ;  and  though 
not  a  word  is  spoken  during  the  hour  and  a  half, 
yet  you  feel  that  the  silent  worship  which  went 
up  to  Heaven,  was  heard  by  Him  who  answers 
prayer.  As  a  signal  for  dispersing,  the  elders  who 
occupy  the  "  rising  seats,"  arise  and  shake  hands, 
and  you  go  your  way  with  those  silent  ones,  feel- 
ing that  their  worship  was  acceptable  to  God. 
The  Quakers  of  Nantucket  are  rapidly  diminish- 
ing in  number.  Formerly  two-thirds,  perhaps,  of 
the  population,  were  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SB  A- WEEDS.       31 

but  now  not  one-third  are  of  that  denomination. 
As  their  children  come  up,  they  are  not  true  to 
the  faith,  as  were  their  fathers,  and  they  put  off 
the  plain  garb  for  the  fashions  of  the  day.  A 
Quaker  in  Nantucket  will  in  time  come  to  be  a 
great  curiosity.  Their  places  will,  we  fear,  be 
filled  by  none  more  upright.  Heaven  bless  them ! 
Nantucket  of  the  present  is  not  Nantucket  of 
the  past.  Her  quaint,  old-timeness  has  given 
place  to  customs  and  manners  more  in  accord- 
ance with  things  common-place.  Yet  her  origin- 
ality has  not  entirely  forsaken  her;  she  has  a 
character  even  now,  peculiar  to  herself.  The 
wild  waves  come  tumbling  in,  their  glad  shouts 
ringing  through  the  midnight  stillness  with  the 
same  zest  as  of  yore ;  and  the  same  starry  skies, 
which  looked  down  on  the  fair  maiden  of  a  cen- 
tury ago,  still  bend  over  her  children's  children,  as 
they  tread  along  life's  rugged  way.  Occasionally 
you  may  meet  with  one  who  has  long  since 
passed  the  meridian  of  life,  one,  perhaps,  who  has 
never  been  off  of  the  island  of  his  birth ;  and  he 
will  tell  you  of  the  Nantucket  of  the  past,  before 
her  peaceful  shores  had  been  invaded  by  the 
stranger;  when  they  might  lay  them  down  to 


32  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

sleep,  without  thought  of  bolt  or  bar,  save  old 
ocean's  faithful  bands.  You  will  learn  of  Nan- 
tucket  from  the  beginning  down  to  the  present 
time.  Then  the  island  was  big  with  prosperity. 
Her  sons  were  not  obliged  to  leave  their  homes 
for  a  five  years'  voyage,  in  search  of  the  monster 
from  which  they  gained  their  chief  maintenance, 
for  there  were  then  good  fishing  grounds  near  the 
shore,  and  often  the  whale  might  be  seen  from 
their  little  island,  spouting  off  in  the  distance; 
and  their  ships  came  proudly  bearing  down  to  the 
bar,  laden  heavily  with  the  good  sperm  oil,  and 
all  hearts  were  made  lighter  and  each  purse  heav- 
ier, with  every  new  arrival  of  good  fortune  ;  as  if 
they  had  been  one  great  family,  each  one  smiling 
on  another's  prosperity.  "  But  now,"  —  and  the 
face  of  the  narrator  is  less  joyous  as  he  turns  from 
then  to  now, —  "things  are  not  what  they  were. 
Our  island  is  becoming  like  what  they  tell  me  the 
world  at  large  is."  And  the  old  man  will  re-light 
his  pipe,  and  with  a  sad  smile  he  will  give  you  the 
names  of  his  ancestors,  from  his  great  "  Grand- 
'ther  "  down  to  more  modern  times,  when  his  fifth 
cousin  Obed  was  a  large  ship-owner.  Ah !  treat 
such  of  other  days  with  kindness,  for  the  style  of 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  33 

that  day  will  never  come  again ;  their  great  hearts 
of  brotherly  love  are  not  of  this  generation,  yet 
they  have  left  an  impress  upon  those  well-loved 
shores  that  can  never  be  entirely  erased.  Those 
foot-prints  of  long  ago,  combined  with  the  pecu- 
liarities which  will  ever  dwell  with  these  children 
of  the  sea,  are  attractions  which  insure  to  the 
stranger  on  his  first  visit,  visions  of  many  a  happy 
hour  in  the  future ;  and  he  will  long  for  the  season 
to  return  which  shall  liberate  so  many  of  the  city 
doomed  artificials  to  a  few  weeks'  intercourse  with 
nature. 

Awakened  at  early  dawn  by  the  sailor's  merry 
"  yo,  ho,"  coming  up  from  the  waters  with  the  sun, 
you  turn  your  eyes  seaward,  and  what  a  glorious 
sight  is  before  you !  As' far  as  the  eye  can  reach, 
water,  blue,  rolling  water,  tinged  with  rising  sun- 
light in  its  morning  purity ;  the  night-bird  folds 
her  wings,  which  she  has  laved  in  the  white  sea- 
foam,  softening  the  sigh  of  the  breakers  to  the  ear 
of  those  who  slumbered;  the  white  sails  bow 
their  heads,  while  the  old  tars  wonder  what  makes 
them  so  happy.  With  these  pleasant  sunrise  im- 
pressions you  go  forth  into  the  day  with  more 
lenient  views  towards  the  "  land  of  whales,"  sniff- 
ing the  salt  air  with  a  real  gusto. 


34  NATALIE;  OR, 

Glancing  up  the  street,  you  descry  an  object  in 
the  distance  which  much  resembles  a  travelling 
dry-goods  merchant,  with  the  many  fancy  stream- 
ers flying  in  the  breeze ;  but  as  it  draws  nearer, 
you  look  around  in  astonishment  for  "  Barnum," 
fully  persuaded  if  that  worthy  is  not  on  the 
ground,  he  has  mistaken  his  calling  for  once. 
The  object  in  question  is  no  less  than  a  common 
two-wheeled  horse-cart,  such  as  are  used  to  do  our 
heavy  carting,  except  this  is  on  springs,  and  of  a 
lighter  build ;  in  the  vehicle  are  some  half  dozen 
ladies,  standing,  their  only  support  being  short 
ropes  attached  to  the  sides,  which,  however,  are 
seldom  used,  except  by  those  unaccustomed  to 
this  kind  of  exercise,  and  in  this  position  they  ride 
with  the  greatest  ease,  seldom  losing  their  bal- 
ance, even  when  going  at  full  speed. 

Thoroughly  initiated,  and  having  seen  most  of 
the  lions  of  the  place,  you  find  yourself  becoming 
more  and  more  attached,  forget  that  you  have 
ever  thought  of  the  island  as  anything  but  attrac- 
tive. Your  one  week  has  become  the  length  of 
four,  and  the  letters  to  anxious  friends  at  home 
have  been  characteristic  of  briefness,  unwilling  to 
steal  a  moment's  time  from  the  enjoyment  which 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  35 

will  furnish  a  topic  for  the  unemployed  hours  of 
longer  days  to  come.  Of  the  many  excursions 
which  have  made  short  the  hours  of  your  sojourn 
here,  I  will  not  enter  into  detail  ;  suffice  it  to  say, 
you  have  been  disappointed  in  Nantucket  and  its 
inhabitants.  You  have  made  many  firm  friends, 
the  memory  of  whom  will  stir  the  tear  of  unsel- 
fish love,  as  you  number  them  over,  one  by  one, 
in  the  future.  They  will  never  be  forgotten.  You 
have  found  Nantucket  is  not  merely  an  isolated 
place,  where  oil  is  manufactured ;  where  the  peo- 
ple only  work  to  eat,  and  eat  to  work.  [Though 
as  some  have  suggested,  a  carriage  drive  connect- 
ing Nantucket  with  the  Continent  would  be  a 
great  modern  improvement].  As  one  has  quaintly 
expressed,  in  a  little  poem  entitled  "  An  Old 
Story : " 

"  Before  Columbus  ever  thought 
Of  Western  World,  with  glory  fraught ; 
Before  the  Northmen  had  been  known 
To  wander  from  their  native  zone ; 
Before  war  raised  a  single  mound, 
The  antiquarians  to  confound ; 
Indeed,  so  very  long  ago, 
The  time  one  can't  exactly  know,  — 
A  giant  Sachem,  good  as  great, 


36  NATALTE;  OR, 

Reigned  in  and  over  our  Bay  State. 

So  huge  was  he,  his  realm  so  small, 

He  could  not  exercise  at  all, 

Except  by  taking  to  the  sea. 

[For  which  he  had  a  ticket  free, 

Granted  hy  Neptune,  with  the  seal, 

A  salient  clam,  and  couchant  eel]. 

His  pipe  was  many  a  mile  in  length, 

His  lungs  proportionable  in  strength ; 

And  his  rich  moccasins,  —  with  the  pair, 

The  seven-league  boots  would  not  compare. 

Whene'er  siestas  he  would  take, 

Cape  Cod  must  help  his  couch  to  make ; 

And,  being  lowly,  it  was  meet 

He  should  prefer  it  for  his  feet. 

Well,  one  day,  after  quite  a  doze, 

A  month  or  two  in  length,  suppose, 

He  waked,  and,  as  he  'd  often  done, 

Strolled  forth  to  see  the  mid-day  sun ; 

But  while  unconsciously  he  slept, 

The  sand  within  his  moccasins  crept ; 

At  every  step  some  pain  he'd  feel, 

'T  was  now  the  toe,  now  near  the  heel ; 

At  length  his  Sachemship  grew  cross, 

The  pebbles  to  the  sea  he  'd  toss, 

And  with  a  moccasin  in  each  hand, 

He  threw  on  either  side  the  sand ; 

Then  in  an  instant  there  appear 

Two  little  isles,  the  Sachem  near ! 

One  as  the  Vineyard  now  is  known, 

The  other  we  may  call  our  own. 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  37 

At  ease,  he  freely  breathed  awhile, 
Which  sent  the  fogs  to  bless  our  isle ; 
And  turning  East,  with  quickened  motion, 
The  chill,  bleak  winds  came  o'er  the  ocean. 


Ill-judging  Sachem !  would  that  you 
Had  never  shaken  here  that  shoe. 
Or,  having  done  so,  would  again, 
And  join  Nantucket  to  the  main ! " 

Having  had  a  peep  within  the  nest,  you  sigh 
for  the  return  of  the  bird,  and  we  will  on. 

4 


CHAPTER    III. 

THE   VOICE   OF   CHILDHOOD. 

"  Ah  !  Well  may  sages  bow  to  thee, 

Dear,  loving,  guileless  Infancy  ! 
•  And  sigh  beside  their  lofty  lore 

For  one  untaught  delight  of  thine ; 

And  feel  they  'd  give  their  learning's  store, 
To  know  again  thy  truth  divine." 

MRS.  OSGOOD. 

"  And  now  behold  him  kneeling  there, 
By  the  child's  side,  in  humble  prayer ; 
While  the  same  sun-beam  shines  upon 
The  guilty  and  the  guiltless  one ; 
And  hymns  of  joy  proclaim  through  heaven, 
The  triumph  of  a  soul  forgiven." 

MOORE'S  "  LALLA  ROOKH." 

"  MOTHER,  why  does  every  one  pass  poor  old 
Quady  by  without  giving  him  even  a  smile  ?  Is  not 
that  the  reason  why  he  looks  so  sorrowful  ?  He 
looked  so  sad  when  I  met  him  this  afternoon,  that  I 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  89 

could  not  help  holding  out  the  daisies  which  I  had 
gathered  for  you,  towards  him ;  and  when  he  did 
riot  take  them,  but  stood  looking  at  me  without 
speaking  a  word,  I  asked  him  if  he  did  not  want  the 
flowers  to  carry  to  his  home,  and  put  them  into  his 
hand ;  and  when  I  had  come  up  with  the  school- 
girls, who  had  run  away  when  they  saw  him  com. 
ing,  I  looked  after  him,  and  he  was  still  standing 
by  the  road-side,  with  the  flowers  in  his  hand, 
watching  us  as  we  went  up  the  street.  Perhaps 
he  was  resting  a  little,  for  it  is  a  long  way  to  the 
low  home  over  the  commons." 

"  Quady,  my  dear,  no  doubt  feels  that  he  is 
alone  in  the  world,  for  he  is  the  only  one  that  is 
left  of  a  large  tribe  of  Indians  ;  all  of  his  kind  are 
gone,  and  are  buried,  no  one  but  himself  knows 
where.  He  does  not  look  upon  the  pale  faces  as 
brothers,  though  they  treat  him  kindly.  He  feels 
that  wrong  has  been  shown  his  ancestors  at  their 
hands.  I  am  glad,  rny  child,  that  you  were  kind 
to  the  Indian." 

"  Yes,  mother,  I  love  everybody ;  but  I  think  I 
love  those  best  who  look  as  if  no  one  cared  for 
them.  I  suppose  everybody  loves  poor  Quady, 
only  they  forget  to  let  him  know  it." 


40  NATALIE;  on, 

"  You  like  dat  old  Ingin,  Sea-flower  ?  why,  he 
almost  as  black  as  Bingo  hesef." 

"  Do  you  think  I  do  not  love  you,  Vingo,  be- 
cause you  are  black  ?  You  are  always  good  to 
me,  and  what  would  I  do  without  you  to  take 
me  to  the  shore,  whenever  I  like  to  go  ?  " 

"  O,  little  missy,  I  tink  you  can  sympetize  wid 
old  black  Bingo ;  but  den,  ebry  body  not  like  you ; 
you 's  one  ob  de  Lord's  chilen  hesef." 

"  We  arc  all  the  Lord's  children,  Vingo,"  said 
Mrs.  Grosvenor ;  "  and  we  should  walk  in  the 
paths  of  righteousness,  that  we  may  be  worthy 
of  his  name.  You  may  go,  now." 

"  What  does  Vingo  mean,  mother  ?  he  talks  so 
strangely  sometimes  about  my  being  left  here  by 
the  Lord,  and  goes  on  muttering  something  to 
himself,  which  I  cannot  understand,  and  laughs  as 
if  he  was  very  happy." 

"  It  is  his  way  of  expressing  himself,  my  dear ; 
the  negroes  are  a  peculiar  race." 

"  Yes,  I  think  they  are ;  I  like  their  ways,  they 
are  always  so  kind.  Are  not  their  dispositions 
better  than  those  of  some  white  people  ?  I  never 
heard  of  a  black  man  being  cruel  to  any  one,  but 
I  have  seen  the  prints  of  a  whip-lash  on  Vingo's 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA- WEEDS.  41 

neck,  where  he  said  his  old  rnassa  used  to  whip 
him  ;  and  I  asked  him  many  times  over,  if  he  was 
sure  it  was  a  white  man  who  whipped  him,  and 
he  said  yes,  he  was  sure,  for  he  remembers  he 
used  to  wish  white  folks  were  black,  so  they  could 
not  tell  which  were  the  negroes." 

"  There  are  some  very  hard-hearted  people  in 
the  world.  Vingo  was  brought  up  in  slavery; 
when  you  are  a  little  older  you  will  understand  it 
better." 

"  Dear  mother,  you  know  what  is  best  for  me  ; 
but  often,  when  I  am  interested  in  what  is  said, 
and  ask  questions,  people  tell  me  I  will  under- 
stand it  when  I  am  a  little  older ;  and  when  I  sit 
down  by  myself,  and  they  think  I  have  forgotten 
all  about  it,  I  find  myself  wishing  I  was  "  a  little 
older,"  for  it  disappoints  me  so  much  to  leave  a 
story  not  finished." 

Mrs.  Grosvenor  looked  at  the  child  in  silence. 

"  I  have  not  displeased  you, dear  mother,  have  I? 
I  did  not  feel  that  I  was  saying  anything  wrong." 

"  No,  darling ;  I  did  not  think  you  would  under- 
stand me,  that  was  the  reason  why  I  did  not  ex- 
plain to  you.  I  am  always  ready  to  talk  with 

you,  if  you  can  comprehend  what  I  am  saying." 

4* 


42  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  Never  mind,  mother,  I  am  six  years  old ;  it 
won't  be  a  great  while  before  I  shall  be  '  a  little 
older,'  and  then  I  can  realize  how  very  good  you 
are  to  me,  my  dear  mother,  and  how  patient  you 
are." 

Mrs.  Grosvenor  clasped  the  child  in  her  arms. 
******  What  makes  little  pet  look  so  sober 
to-night?"  asked  Captain  Grosvenor,  as  taking 
her  on  his  knee,  he  pushed  the  dark  brown  curls 
from  off  her  forehead,  and  looked  into  her  mild,  blue 
eyes.  "  What  makes  Sea-flower  so  quiet  ?  Has 
anything  happened  to  either  of  your  seven  kit- 
tens ?  or  has  some  flower  which  has  lived  already 
a  week  longer  than  nature  designed,  at  last  with- 
ered, and  gone  the  way  of  all  frailties?" 

"  O,  father,  I  should  be  very  wicked  if  I  were 
not  happy,  when  I  have  so  much  to  make  me  so ; 
but  sometimes,  when  I  hear  the  shore  roaring  so 
loud  as  it  does  this  evening,  and  look  up  at  the 
stars,  as  they  twinkle  in  their  homes  far  away  in 
the  sky,  there  is  something  which  comes  over  me 
of  sadness,  making  me  a  great  deal  happier  ;  and 
there  is  one  particular  star  which  I  always  notice, 
for  it  seems  as  if  it  was  looking  down  at  me  so 
gently,  that  I  forget  myself,  and  put  out  my  hand 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  43 

to  touch  it,  as  if  it  was  not  so  far  away ;  and  I 
fancy  sometimes  that  the  star  can  read  my 
thoughts,  for  it  seems  to  smile  when  I  am  hap- 
piest.'' 

"  You  are  a  little  fanciful  creature ;  you  must 
learn  to  leave  off  dreaming  when  you  are  awake." 

"  What  shall  you  dream  about  when  father 
goes  away  to  sea  again  ?  "  asked  Harry. 

"  I  think  mother  will  not  let  him  go ;  we  cannot 
spare  him ;  but  if  you  should  go,  father,  I  shall 
love  to  dream  of  you  very  often ;  I  will  think  of 
you  every  day,  sailing  on  the  water  with  a  heart 
so  light.  O,  it  must  be  so  pleasant  to  live,  to 
sleep  on  the  water !  And  you  will  want  to  see 
dear  mother  and  Harry,  when  you  are  so  far 
away ;  you  will  not  forget  us ; "  and  she  hid  her 
cheek  in  the  hardy  captain's  bosom. 

"  No,  no,  darling,  I  shan't  forgej;  you ;  but  we 
wont  talk  any  more  about  it  now ;  1  have  not 
gone  yet." 

What  was  it  made  that  stout  man's  voice 
tremulous,  as  he  called  for  his  evening  paper? 
Many  a  time  had  that  stern  voice  been  heard 
above  the  hurricane's  roar,  giving  the  word  of 
command,  —  why  did  it  tremble  now?  Was 


44  NATALIE;  OR, 

it  that  voice  of  childhood   which   sank  into  his 

heart  ? 

********** 

"  Missus,  de  sun  hab  done  gone,  now,  de  chil- 
ens  hab  all  gone  from  school  long  ago,  and  Bin- 
go's two  eyes  hab  clean  gone  stretched,  looking  up 
de  road  for  de  Sea-flower,"  remarked  that  worthy, 
putting  his  ebony  head  in  at  the  drawing-room 
door,  where  sat  Mrs.  Grosvenor,  so  busily  engaged 
making  those  garments  for  her  husband,  which 
she  feared  would  be  needed,  alas !  so  soon  that  she 
had  not  perceived  the  'hours  were  gliding  on 
apace,  and  that  it  was  long  past  the  time  when 
Sea-flower  usually  came  tripping  in  from  school 
to  receive  her  evening  kiss,  and  to  tell  over  the 
events  of  the  day. 

"  Has  Harry  come  home  yet  ?  she  may  have 
gone  up  to  the  ,High  School  to  meet  him." 

"  Yes,  missus,  massa  Harry  here  a  long  time." 

"  Then  you  had  better  go  and  see  what  keeps 
her ;  you  will  probably  meet  her  on  the  way,  and 
if  it  is  not  too  late  you  may  take  the  horse  and 
give  her  a  rrde." 

"  Yes,  missus ; "  and  the  jet  pony,  so  many 
shades  lighter  than  his  driver,  was  soon  lost  in  the 
distance. 


A   GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  45 

The  last  faint  shadows  of  the  sun  had  died 
away,  the  moon  had  risen  in  all  her  queenly 
beauty,  and  Vingo  had  not  returned  ;  neither  had 
anything  been  seen  of  the  Sea-flower  since  she 
had  left  home  early  in  the  afternoon ;  and  now 
Mrs.  Grosvenor  really  began  to  feel  anxious,  as 
she  stood  looking  out  into  the  night ;  for,  although 
the  child  was  accustomed  to  stroll  about  the  fields 
in  search  of  wild  flowers,  whenever  she  liked,  she 
had  never  before  stayed  away  so  long. 

"  Husband,  had  you  not  better  go  and  see  what 
has  become  of  her  ?  I  cannot  think  what  keeps 
them." 

"  It  is  a  mystery ;  but  give  yourself  no  uneasi- 
ness ;  I  '11  be  bound  the  child  has  made  a  safe  har- 
bor somewhere.  She  usually  has  a  look-out 
aloft." 

"  Ah !  there  they  come,  under  a  full  press  of 
sail!"  cried  Harry,  who  loved  well  to  imitate  the 
nautical  phrases  of  his  father.  "  Does  she  not 
make  a  grand  figure-head  !  "  . 

"  Figure-head ! "  exclaimed  Vingo ;  "  I  am  link- 
ing, young  massa,  if  dis  'ere  head  ob  mine  had 
not  been  made  so  solid  like,  'spressly  for  figuring, 
dat  it  been  a  powerful  time  afore  you  cotch  sight 


46  NATALIE;  on, 

ob  dis  bit  ob  fly-away  again.  De  good  Lord  be 
praised !  but  if  I  do  n't  tink  little  missy  so  filled 
wid  what  de  angels  libs  on  dat  she  make  use  ob 
de  shadow  ob  dar  wings  to  take  herself  away 
ober  dose  yar  commons !  It  make  me  smile  to 
tink  how  dat  old  Ingin  look  at  Sea-flower,  as  if 
de  sun  was  puttin'  out  his  eyes." 

"  Why,  my  child,  you  surely  have  not  been  out 
to  Quady's  hut!  it  is  a  long  way." 

"  Ha !  a  fast  sailor,  always  has  a  fair  breeze ; 
dropped  anchor  in  the  best  harbor  in  these  parts! 
But  what's  this?  colors  half-mast?"  exclaimed 
the  captain,  as  he  caught  sight  of  a  little  pouch, 
woven  together  of  bright  colored  basket  stuff, 
slung  over  her  shoulder ;  a  little  drab  paw,  dart- 
ing from  out  its  deepest  recesses  in  pursuit  of  a 
tantalizing  curl,  soon  explains  how  matters  stand, 
and  a  voice  of  the  greatest  feline  sweetness  is 
heard  in  reply  to  divers  catlike  salutations,  pro- 
ceeding from  the  adjoining  apartment. 

"  This  is  my  wallet,  which  Quady  has  made 
for  me  to  carry  my  kittens  in ;  and  pussy  has 
enjoyed  it  so  much!  'Tis  the  way  Quady's  peo- 
ple used  to  carry  their  babies  through  these  very 
streets,  only  there  were  prettier  walks  here  then. 
O,  he  has  told  me  so  many  pretty  stories ! " 


A   GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  47 

"  How  came  you  to  have  your  kitten  with 
you  ?  and  why  did  you  go  away  so  far,  and  stay 
so  late,  my  dear  ?  I  have  been  looking  for  you  a 
long  time." 

"  O,  mother,  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it.  As  I 
was  bidding  my  kittens  good-bye,  after  having  a 
little  talk  with  them,  as  I  usually  do  before  go- 
ing to  school,  I  missed  one  of  the  smallest,  which 
I  call  Charity,  because  she  always  looks  up  at  the 
larger  ones,  when  they  play  with  her  too  roughly, 
in  such  a  forgiving  way.  1  looked  all  around, 
and  not  finding  her,  thought  she  must  have 
strayed  away  by  herself,  and  I  ran  off  to  school. 
Our  lesson  'for  to-day  was  Faith,  Hope,  and 
Charity ;  as  I  read  the  last  word  I  looked  down, 
and  there  was  my  own  Charity  peeping  at  me 
from  out  my  pocket.  I  explained  to  my  teacher 
how  it  happened,  for  I  thought  she  would  be  dis- 
pleased ;  but  having  an  errand  into  the  next  room 
just  then,  she  did  not  think  of  kitten,  who  lay  qui- 
etly sleeping  again ;  and  when  I  had  said  all  my 
lessons,  my  teacher  excused  me,  saying  it  was  be- 
cause I  had  been  a  good  girl.  And  so  we  strolled 
over  the  commons  together,  Charity  and  I,  and  I 
dressed  her  in  wild  flowers,  and  she  did  look  so 


48  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

innocent!  On  we  went,  I  running  after  kitten, 
and  then  kitten  after  me,  when,  before  I  thought 
how  far  we  had  come,  I  espied  Quady's  low  home 
a  little  way  off,  and  he  was  sitting  at  the  door. 
He  did  not  see  me  until  I  stood  before  him,  and 
then  he  went  into  his  house  and  brought  out  a 
large  pipe  and  gave  to  me ;  I  thought  it  so 
strange  that  poor  Quady  should  think  a  little  girl 
could  smoke  a  pipe,  but  I  took  it  to  please  him, 
and  then  he  showed  me  so  many  curious  things ; 
there  was  a  large  bow,  and  arrows  with  sharp  bits 
of  iron  in  their  heads,  and  he  was  going  to  shoot 
a  little  sparrow  which  sat  upon  the  fence,  but  I 
caught  his  arm,  and  begged  him  not  to  kill  the 
poor  thing.  I  told  him  God  made  the  sparrow  to 
be  happy,  and  he  asked  me  if  I  meant  the  Great 
Spirit,  if  my  God  was  his  God  ?  When  I  told 
him  it  was,  he  put  up  his  bow  and  came  and  sat 
down  by  me,  and  taking  a  little  paper  from  his 
bosom,  unrolled  it,  and  there  were  the  daisies 
which  I  had  given  him  so  long  ago !  He  asked 
if  the  Great  Spirit  made  them,  too,  and  if  he 
had  sent  me  to  give  them  to  him;  and  when  I 
told  him  the  great  Spirit  made  all  the  flowers, 
made  everything,  and  loved  everybody  who 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  49 

loved  him,  and  that  he  would  let  his  children  all 
come  home  and  live  with  him  by-and-by,  the 
tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks,  and  he  said,  — '  O ! 
me  see  my  brothers,  then !  me  not  be  all  alone ! 
Me  love  Great  Spirit;  Great  Spirit  so  good  to 
send  little  white-face  to  tell  me  how  to  get  home.' 
Then  I  could  not  help  crying  myself,  mother,  for 
I  thought  I  should  like  to  meet  Quady's  brothers 
there." 

"  Ah !  bress  de  Lord,  but  it  am  good  as  a  small 
bible  to  hear  dat  chile  talk  ;  "  was  heard  in  a  sup- 
pressed voice,  as  it  went  stable-ward. 

Day  after  day  passed,  and  that  little  one  was 
often  seen,  attended  by  old  Nep,  or  in  the  arms 
of  the  faithful  Vingo,  on  her  way  to  the  low  home 
over  the  commons,  much  to  the  horror  of  sensitive 
mothers,  who  shook  their  heads  and  said,  "  she  is 
a  strange  child."  Never  was  Sea-flower  happier 
than  when  she  might  be  allowed  to  go  and  see 
the  Indian ;  and  it  was  indeed  a  strange  sight  to 
see  that  red  man,  the  only  representative  of  a  de- 
parted tribe,  gazing  upon  the  little  one,  as  she 
talked  to  him  of  Jesus  and  his  word. 

The  autumn  of  the  year  had  come.  It  was  one 
of  those  soul-stirring  days  in  October,  which  can- 

5 


50  NATALIE;  OR, 

not  fail  to  arouse  the  most  thoughtless  mind  to  a 
sense  of  the  wonderful  works  of  creation.  The 
Sea-flower  had  gone  to  the  "  low  home  over  the 
commons."  Hand  in  hand,  that  red  man  and  the 
tender  child,  they  went  their  way,  to  where  he 
pointed  out  the  graves  of  his  people ;  there  were 
no  stones,  not  a  mound  to  mark  the  spot.  Why 
was  there  need  of  any  ?  He  alone  knew  the 
place ;  none  others  had  cared  to  know,  until  now, 
when  the  number  of  his  days  had  well-nigh  been 
told,  this  little  child,  of  a  summer's  day,  had 
breathed  upon  those  ice-bound  springs,  till  they 
had  broken  their  bands,  and  were  gliding  on  in 
the  bright  sun-light,  smoothly  on, —  on,  forever. 
There  did  the  Indian  lay  him  down,  where  he 
would  have  them  bury  him ;  and  there,  for  the 
first  and  last  time,  did  he  breathe  a  prayer  over 
the  graves  of  the  departed,  to  that  Great  Spirit, 
whom  he  had  been  taught  was  the  one  great 
Father  of  all. 

"  Mother,  poor  Quady  is  not  so  strong  as  he 
used  to  be ;  when  he  pounds  the  corn,  to  make 
nice  cakes  for  me,  his  hands  tremble,  and  I  notice 
he  takes  all  the  broth  which  you  send  to  him,  for 
he  says  he  has  no  appetite  for  anything  else." 


A   GEM   AMOXG   THE   SEA-WEEDS  51 

It  was  a  holiday.  A  great  display  of  military 
had  arrived  from  the  continent. 

"  Sea-flower,  you  will  see  the  beautiful  horses, 
and  the  epaulets,  the  white  plumes,  and  the  shin- 
ing swords,  but  they  need  not  think  to  turn  your 
brain  with  all  their  splendor." 

"  Brother  Harry,  I  should  like  to  see  all  those 
splendid  things,  but  I  had  much  rather  go  and  see 
Quady  to-day ;  it  is  several  days  since  I  have 
been  there,  and  we  have  such  good  times!  I 
love  to  talk  with  him  so  well." 

"  You  strange  little  creature,  you  can  go  to  see 
the  Indian  any  time." 

"  Yes,  but  some  how  I  feel  as  if  I  would  like  to 
go  to-day.  I  know  he  will  like  to  see  me  ; "  and 
the  child  was  soon  on  her  way  to  the  "  low  home," 
with  Nep,  who  carried  the  pail  of  broth.  As  she 
drew  near,  she  saw  that  Quady  was  not  sitting  at 
his  door,  as  he  usually  did,  to  watch  for  her,  but 
instead,  the  door  was  closed,  and  everything 
around  was  still;  nothing  was  heard,  save  the 
breakers  as  they  dashed  upon  the  shore.  Open- 
ing the  door,  which  was  never  fast,  she  saw  before 
her,  the  form  of  poor  Quady,  stretched  upon  the 
rude  bed,  and  as  he  tossed  to  and  fro,  in  an 


52  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

uneasy  slumber,  he  muttered  the  words, —  "pale- 
face—  gone." 

"  Pale-face  has  come  !  Quady,  Pale-face  has 
come  to  you!  Look  up,  and  take  some  of  the 
nice  broth  which  I  have  brought." 

Slowly  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  seeing  the  little 
one  was  by  his  side,  he  raised  his  hands  aloft  and 
said,  "  Me  thank  Great  Spirit ;  me  afraid  Great 
Spirit  take  me  home  without  seeing  little  Pale- 
face once  more.  Me  see  my  brothers  soon  ;  a  lit- 
tle while,  and  Pale-face  come  to  see  us.  Great 
Spirit  bless  little  Pale-face,"  he  feebly  said  ;  "  she 
make  poor  Quady  happy." 

With  that  dying  blessing  his  spirit  took  its 
flight.  He  had  passed  away,  the  last  one  of  his 
kind,  he  who  had  lived  a  life  of  solitude,  apart 
from  the  world,  looking  upon  the  white  man  as 
having  taken  from  hhn  his  home,  his  lands,  and 
the  forests  which  would  have  been  his  if  the  white 
man  had  not,  long  years  ago,  laid  them  low  ;  yes, 
he  had  breathed  a  blessing,  with  his  last  breath, 
upon  the  pale-face.  He  who  had  not  a  brother 
left  to  bury  him,  had  thanked  God  that  the  Pale- 
face had  come  to  close  his  eyes ;  yes,  it  was  the 
voice  of  childhood  which  had  made  his  last  rno- 


A   GEM   AMONG   TUB   SEA- WEEDS.  53 

ments  happy,  had  pointed  out   the  road  which 
leads  the  wanderer  home. 

It  was  a  scene  to  melt  the  hardest  heart ;  that 
little  child,  scarcely  as  high  as  the  rude  couch, 
reaching  up  to  close  the  eyes  of  him  whom  she 
should  see  no  more.  As  she  sat  by  his  side,  and 
looked  around  the  room  where  she  had  spent  so 
many  happy  hours,  a  sense  of  loneliness  crept 
over  her.  There  was  the  pipe  which  he  had 
smoked,  laid  away  on  the  little  chimney-piece, 
and  by  the  bed-side  was  the  pail  of  broth  with 
which  she  had  thought  to  please  him  so  much ; 
and  at  the  remembrance  she  burst  into  tears,  and 
her  tears  fell  upon  the  hand  of  him  who  lay  sleep- 
ing. Neptune,  hearing  the  sad  tones  of  his  mis- 
tress, came  and  looked  into  her  face ;  and  when 
she  took  no  notice  of  him,  he  crouched  at  her  feet, 
and  howled  piteously.  And  thus  they  found 
them,  for  the  little  one  could  not  think  of  leaving 
her  dear  Quady  there  alone.  They  buried  him, 
as  he  had  wished,  by  the  side  of  his  brothers ;  and 
when  the  Sea-flower  gazed  into  that  narrow 
house,  so  dark  and  still,  she  looked  up  and  said, 
"  Mother,  I  shall  love  to  look  at  the  stars  oftener 
now,  for  he  has  gone  to  live  among  those  bright 
5 


54  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

and  shining  ones."  Sadly  did  the  child  miss  her 
visits  to  the  "  low  home,"  and  when  in  years  to 
come  her  thoughts  wandered  over  the  past,  her 
love  for  the  poor  lone  Indian  had  not  diminished. 
The  stars  shone  brighter  and  brighter,  even  as  her 
light  was  "  shining  unto  the  perfect  day." 

"  What  little  missy  look  up  in  de  sky  so  much 
for  ? "  asked  Vingo,  as  he  walked  by  the  shore, 
with  Sea-flower  in  his  arms,  as  was  his  custom  of 
a  bright  moonlit  evening. 

"  O,  Vingo,  it  is  so  beautiful !  I  was  watch- 
ing those  fleecy  clouds,  until  they  seemed  to 
be  little  waves  in  which  the  stars  were  sailing  up- 
ward, up,  and  as  they  looked  back  to  us,  their 
smile  seemed  to  grow  purer ;  and  I  think  I  can 
see  Q,uady  among  them.  Do  n't  you  see  him, 
Vingo  2" 

"  Does  you  mean  dose  little  black  specks  in  de 
moon,  missy  ? " 

"  No,  Quady  is  one  of  the  bright  ones  now ; 
and  you  will  be  made  white,  too,  when  you  go 
there.  Do  n't  you  want  to  go  and  be  one  of  those 
bright  ones,  Vingo  ?  " 

"  Does  all  de  white  f^'ks  go  uar  .' 

"  Yes,  if  they  love  God    ,  nen  they  are  here  ;  if 


A    GEM   A.MUJCa    Tliil    SEA-WEEDS.  55 


they  are  good  he  will  take  them  home  to  be  with 
him." 

"  Den  I  do  n't  tink  I  wants  to  go  dar." 

"  O,  Vingo  !  that  is  very  wicked  !  Why  do  n't 
you  want  to  go  ?  " 

"'Cause,  missy,  dey  say  old  slabe  massa  am 
one  ob  de  best  men  in  de  whole  ob  Berginny,  and 
I  's  'fraid  he  catch  Bingo  and  tie  him  up  again." 

At  that  moment  a  shadow  was  seen  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  Harry  came  bounding  over  the  ground 
on  the  wings  of  the  wind. 

"  Ah  !  I  thought  I  should  find  you  here,  Sea- 
flower,  making  the  acquaintance  of  some  of  your 
sisters,  as  they  hold  up  their  heads  in  the  moon- 
light. Vingo,  what  do  you  think?  Father  has 
received  orders  to  sail  in  a  week  !  " 

"  O,  go  way,  massa  Harry  ;  what  you  mean  by 
dat?"  said  Vingo,  letting  fall  his  lower  jaw, 
while  the  whites  of  his  eyes  looked  as  if  they  had 
some  time  or  other  been  in  contact  with  a  ghost. 

"  I  mean  that  the  Tantalizer  will  be  ready  for 
sea  in  a  week,  and  Father  will  go  master  of  her 
on  a  Cape  Horn  voyage.  O,  if  father  would  only 
let  me  go  with  him,  how  delighted  I  should  be  ! 
But  he  says  I  am  too  young,  that  I  am  not  strong 


56  NATALIE  ;    OK, 

enough  ;  yet  I  know  of  boys  two  or  three  years 
younger  than  I  am,  who  have  been  around  Cape 
Horn,  and  are  now  making  a  second  voyage.  I 
have  often  heard  old  Captain  Wendall  tell  of  the 
first  voyage  father  made,  when  he  was  but  ten 
years  old,  and  how  nimbly  he  ran  up  to  the  mast- 
head, and  was  always  the  first  to  discover  the 
whale  as  she  spouted,  and  would  sing  out,  '  there 
she  blows ! '  equal  to  an  old  tar.  I  must  prevail 
on  father  to  let  me  go  with  him." 

"  Dear,  dear  Harry,  do  not  talk  so !  Only  think 
how  mother  will  feel  to  have  father  go !  He  has 
been  at  home  so  long,  ever  since  I  was  born,  and 
how  would  she  feel  to  have  you  both  go  away, 
and  no  one  but  Vingo  and  myself  to  comfort 
her." 

"  No  one  but  you  to  comfort  her  ?  You  are 
worth  a  dozen  like  me,  darling!"  and  the  little 
manly  fellow  threw  his  arms  around  her  neck, 
and  felt  that  he  had  the  very  best  sister  in  the 
world. 

"  Ah !  young  massa,  I  tinks  you  hab  de  right 
sort  ob  spirit ;  you  's  born  to  be  no  land-lubber ; 
but  it  my  'pinion  you  had  better  stay  wid  good, 
kind  missus  and  de  Sea-flower  a  while  longer; 
you  not  find  a  better  berth,  I  'in  tinkin'." 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  L'l 

"  No,  that  I  shall  not ;  let  me  go  where  I  will,  I 
shall  not  find  a  mother  like  her ;  and  as  for  Sea- 
flower,  I  do  n't  believe  there  was  ever  another  in 
the  whole  ocean  like  her." 

"  How  funny  you  talk,  Harry ;  you  make  me 
think  of  little  Moses  in  the  bulrushes." 

"  Ah !  there  goes  a  gull,  flying  over  my  right 
shoulder,  headed  seaward  ;  the  sailor's  omen  of 
good  luck ;  perhaps  father  may  change  his  mind, 
after  all." 

"  Harry,  I  want  you  to  promise  me  you  will 
say  nothing  about  going  to  sea  before  mother; 
will  you  promise  ?  " 

"  I  never  could  refuse  you  anything,  little  pussy, 
but  you  do  not  say  anything  about  yourself; 
would  you  not  like  to  get  rid  of  such  a  graceless 
fellow  ?  " 

"  The  child's  sympathies  had  been  so  wrapped 
up  in  her  mother's  grief,  that  it  had  not  occurred 
to  her  mind  how  much  she  should  miss  her  dear 
father  ;  and  as  she  thought  of  Harry,  who  had  al- 
ways played  so  gently  with  her,  and  came  every 
night,  after  her  mother  had  heard  her  prayers,  and 
told  such  beautiful  stories,  about  the  good  little 
fairies,  until  she  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  they  had 


58  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

all  come  to  be  her  sisters ;  and  was  awakened  in 
the  morning  by  the  tramping  of  so  many  little 
feet,  (in  near  proximity  to  those  brown  curls, 
which  seemed  to  have  been  awake  long  before  their 
mistress),  and  saw  fourteen  blue  eyes  looking  at 
her,  besides  two  roguish  black  ones,  behind  the 
curtain,  which  she  did  not  see,  and  would  wonder 
if  it  might  not  have  been  the  kittens,  after  all,  that 
had  whispered  in  her  ear.  As  she  thought  of  all 
his  kindness  to  her,  she  was  silent;  and  as  the 
negro  drew  the  mantle  more  closely  about  her,  he 
wondered  if  the  little  drop  which  fell  upon  his 
hand  was  of  dew. 

Preparations  for  the  sailing  of  the  Tantalizer 
were  rapidly  going  on.  She  was  a  stout-built 
ship  of  three  hundred  tons  burthen,  the  pride  of 
her  owners ;  and  why  should  she  not  have  been  ? 
for  many  a  rich  cargo  had  she  brought  to  them, 
thousands  and  thousands  of  dollars  had  she  added 
to  their  possessions ;  many  a  hurricane  had  she 
outrode,  and  as  she  sat  so  proudly  on  the  water, 
she  looked  as  if  she  might  outlive  many  more. 
Captain  Grosvenor  had  sailed  master  of  her  upon 
six  successive  voyages,  making  a  "telling"  voy- 
age each  time,  until,  his  fortune  becoming  suffi- 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  59 

ciently  ample,  he  had  thought  to  spend  the  rest  of 
his  days  on  shore ;  but,  after  a  respite  of  seven 
years,  he  had  become  so  restless,  and  so  longed  to 
try  his  fortune  upon  the  water  again,  that,  receiv- 
ing a  flattering  offer  from  those  in  whose  employ 
he  had  formerly  sailed,  he  consented,  as  he  said, 
"  for  the  last  time,"  to  make  a  voyage  in  his 
favorite  Tantalizer.  Mrs.  Grosvenor  had  earn- 
estly hoped  that  her  husband  would  follow  the 
sea  no  more,  knowing  that  their  means  were  suf- 
ficient to  supply  all  their  wants ;  and  since  God 
in  his  providence  had  consigned  this  little  one  to 
their  care,  she  had  congratulated  herself  that 
there  was  one  more  tie  to  bind  her  husband  to  his 
home  ;  and,  indeed,  the  child  was  as  dear  to  him 
as  if  she  had  been  his  own  flesh  and  blood ;  and 
as  those  last  seven  years  upon  shore  stood  up  be- 
fore him,  now  that  he  was  about  to  leave  all  that 
was  dear  to  him,  as  having  been  spent  more  in 
keeping  with  God's  laws  than  in  any  previous 
part  of  his  life,  he  felt  that  he  was  a  better  man. 
Naturally  of  a  noble,  generous  disposition,  he  had 
gained  the  respect  of  all  who  knew  him.  Pleas- 
ant and  gentlemanly  in  his  manners,  he  was  no 
less  firm  in  his  duties  on  shipboard,  and  his  stern 


GO  NATALIE;  OK, 

word  of  command  was  received  by  his  men  wilh 
the  same  hearty  "aye,  aye,"  as  when  he  cracked 
a  joke  with  them  over  the  club-room  fire.  Harry 
had  kept  his  promise  in  regard  to  his  wish  to 
go  with  his  father;  and  when  he  looked  into 
his  mother's  face,  and  saw  how  mournful  was 
her  smile,  he  felt  that  it  would  indeed  be  cruel  to 
think  of  leaving  her.  But  when  he  heard  1he 
sailors  saying,  as  he  clambered  up  the  rigging, 
that  it  was  a  pity  such  a  sprightly  little  fello\v 
could  not  go  along  with  them,  his  desire  to  ship 
for  the  voyage  knew  no  bounds,  and  seeking  his 
father,  in  the  cabin,  he  had  a  long  interview 
with  him,  gaining  the  promise  that  when  he 
should  return  he  would  secure  for  him  a  good  lay, 
and  that  he  might  then  commence  the  nautical 
career,  which  the  captain  plainly  saw  his  inclina- 
tions had  marked  out. 

The  day  had  arrived  when  the  ship  would  sail. 
Every  thing  had  been  made  ready  for  a  long  voy- 
age, should  the  captain  not  meet  with  his  usual 
good  fortune,  which  was  considered  unnecessary  by 
her  owners,  so  sanguine  were  they  of  her  success  ; 
such  implicit  faith  did  they  place  in  the  abilities 
of  her  captain,  that  in  securing  his  services,  they 


A    GEM    AMONG    THE    SEA-WEEDS.  Gl 

looked  upon  the  voyage  as  told.  Ah!  who  can 
tell  if  that  proud  ship  may  ever  return?  "Was 
there  not  one  who  looked  upon  her  thus  ?  Within 
that  happy  home,  now  so  desolate,  sat  the  wife 
of  him  who  had  just  taken  his  leave  of  her,  and 
the  bitterness  of  that  hour  who  can  tell?  She 
only  who  has  tasted  the  same  cup  of  sorrow;  she 
who  has  given  to  the  mercies  of  the  deep  him 
whom  she  holds  most  dear  on  earth.  Such  an 
one  can  indeed  realize  what  were  the  feelings  of 
that  wife,  as  she  sat  at  the  window,  her  eye  fixed 
upon  the  ship  which  was  bearing  away  him 
whom  she  might  never  see  more.  The  white  sail 
is  smaller  and  smaller,  until  it  appears  but  a 
speck,  and  is  finally  lost  in  the  distance.  And 
then  what  a  sense  of  desolation  !  Oh,  might  we 
all  seek  for  strength  in  time  of  trouble,  of  Him 
who  will  not  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  cries  of  his 
children  !  Who  hath  said,  "  As  thy  day,  so  shah1 
thy  strength  be."  Would  that  all  might  seek  for 
comfort  in  the  hour  of  trial,  as  did  that  stricken 
one,  —  in  prayer!  The  Sea-flower  had,  with 
Harry,  accompanied  her  father  in  the  ship,  as  she 
was  towed  out  by  the  steamer  over  the  bar.  As 
they  wore  about  to  cast  off,  when  the  steamer 
G 


62  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

should  return,  the  father  sought  to  bid  his  children 
farewell.  Turning  to  his  boy,  he  bade  him  be  all 
that  a  son  and  brother  should  be.  With  one  long 
embrace  his  eye  rested  upon  the  Sea-flower;  his 
voice  failed  him. 

"  Father,"  said  the  child,  "  you  will  soon  come 
to  us  again  ;  then  you  will  never  leave  us  ;"  point- 
ing to  a  little  cross  which  she  had  privately  em- 
broidered and  set  up  in  his  state-room,  she  said, 
"you  will  be  happy,  father,  so  happy,  on  the 
water!  But  sometimes,  when  the  stars  look 
down  upon  you,  or  the  great  waves  break  over 
your  ship,  you  will  want  to  see  us ;  and  when 
you  look  at  the  pretty  name  which  you  gave  me," 
( pointing  out  the  word  Natalie,  which  was 
wrought  upon  the  foot  of  the  cross),  "you  may 
know  that  I  am  thinking  of  you.  Our  hearts 
shall  be  with  you." 

With  a  father's  blessing  upon  his  children,  he 
suffered  them  to  be  taken  away ;  and  as  the  loud 
huzza  went  up  from  the  deck  of  the  steamer,  he 
saw  his  little  one  gazing  back  upon  him,  from 
amidst  the  waving  banners,  with  a  look  which 
sank  into  his  heart ;  her  gentle  words  were  still 
sounding  in  his  ear,  and  it  would  seem  as  if  that 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  Go 

voice  of  childhood  was  of  riper  years.  Her  words 
were  never  forgotten.  Over  the  spirit  of  the  child 
there  came  that  which  she  had  never  known  be- 
fore ;  ah !  gentle  one,  it  is  but  the  first  drop  of 
bitterness  which  must  be  mingled  with  the  sweets 
in  every  life.  May  the  All-Father  keep  thy  feet 
from  hidden  thorns,  strewing  thy  pathway  only 
with  the  sweet  flowers  of  innocence!  He  had 
gone ;  and  the  heart  of  the  Sea-flower  echoed,  — 
"  he  has  gone ; "  the  very  breeze  which  wafted 
him  from  home  sighed  "  gone."  Is  there  a  heart 
which  never  knew  the  tone? 


CHAPTER    IV. 

WESTWARD   HO  ! 

"  I  hear  the  tread  of  pioneers, 

Of  nations  yet  to  be ; 
The  first  low  wash  of  waves,  where  soon 

Shall  roll  a  human  sea."         J.  G.  WHITTIER. 

"  Far  on  the  prairies  of  the  "West, 

A  lovely  floweret  grows ; 
With  glowing  pen,  each  traveller  oft 
Describes  the  Prairie  Rose. 

"  For  ages  there  alone  it  grew, 

The  prairie's  gem  and  pride ; 
But  now  the  Rose  of  Sharon  fair 
Is  blooming  at  its  side." 

MRS.  J.  II.  HANAFORD. 

"  OCH,  sure,  mem,  and  it 's  meself  that 's  afther 
a  thinking  that  we  shall  be  raching  good  ould  Ire- 
land, from  the  ither  side  of  this  great  Ameriky,  if 
we  kape  on." 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  65 

"  Have  patience,  Biddy,  we  shall  be  there  to- 
morrow at  this  time ;  there  is  nothing  like  keep- 
ing up  good  courage." 

"  Cabbage!  mem,  and  it's  meself  has  not  seen 
a  hapurth  of  a  cabbage  since  we  stopped  the  last 
time,  to  get  a  bit  to  sustain  hunger,  sure ;  I  think 
mem,  they  must  have  rolled  off,  when  the  kitchen 
mirror  and  gridiron  dhraped  down,"  said  Biddy, 
desirous  to  atone  in  some  way  for  the  disappear- 
ance of  sundry  heads  of  cabbage,  which  she  had 
found  means  of  disposing  of,  even  in  its  unpre- 
pared state,  while  buried  among  washtubs,  cheese- 
presses,  and  churns. 

"  Bad  luck  to  the  likes  of  it,  indade ! "  and  she 
caught  at  a  small  dining-table  just  in  time  to  set 
it  upon  its  legs  again. 

"  I  do  n't  wonder  Biddy  complains,  mother ;  it 's 
enough  to  weary  the  patience  of  Job,  riding  so 
slowly  over  these  dismal  prairies ;  it  would  really 
do  my  eyes  good  to  get  sight  of  a  hill,  or  any 
thing  to  break  this  continual  sameness.  What 
can  father  be  thinking  of,  to  take  us  to  such  a 
lonely,  out  of  the  way  place  ?  Never  mind, 
Biddy,  we  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  where 
the  sun  goes  to." 

6* 


06  NATALIE  J    OR, 

Thus  spake  the  occupants  of  a  long,  covered 
wagon,  moving  westward,  drawn  by  four  stout 
oxen,  with  as  many  horses  and  cows  following  in 
the  rear. 

"  Drive  on  there,  Patrick,"  called  out  Mr.  San- 
ton,  who  was  riding  his  own  horse  by  their  side  ; 
"drive  on,' we  must  get  to  the  settlement  by  an- 
other night." 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  am  afther  urging  on  the  bastes  for 
the  last  piece  or  two  ;  but  the  crathurs  have  come 
so  far,  they  do  n't  know,  sure,  if  they  be  jist  lav- 
ing home,  or  afther  a  raching  there." 

Mr.  Santon  had  formerly  been  a  merchant  in 
the  city  of  Boston ;  he  had  been  doing  a  heavy 
business,  and  had  accumulated  a  handsome  for- 
tune, but  being  one  of  those  easy  sort  of  persons, 
•who  think  everybody  as  honest  as  themselves,  he 
had,  in  an  evil  hour,  endorsed  largely  for  those 
who  Avere  worse  than  swindlers,  who  had  not 
even  as  much  as  thanked  him  for  his  name;  and 
he  had  lost  nearly  all  in  that  one  act.  Many 
friends  he  had,  who  knowing  his  worth,  had 
kindly  offered  their  assistance,  and  would  wil- 
lingly have  set  him  on  his  feet  again,  for  they  dis- 
liked to  lose  so  valuable  a  citizen  from  their 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  67 

midst;  but  he,  declining  all  assistance  from  those, 
whom  he  knew  gave  not  grudgingly,  thanked 
them  with  a  grateful  heart,  and  taking  what  little 
wras  left  to  him  after  paying  his  debts,  had  started 
with  his  wife  and  only  child,  and  two  servants 
whom  he  had  retained,  for  the  far  West,  intent 
upon  leading  a  quiet,  unmolested  life,  in  the 
bosom  of  his  family.  Having  supplied  himself 
with  all  requisite  tools,  etc.,  for  tilling  the  ground, 
for  which  occupation  he  had  always  a  great 
desire,  they  had  now,  after  a  fatiguing  journey  of 
fourteen  days,  arrived  at  the  little  log-house,  in 
the  western  part  of  the  state  of  Ohio,  which  was 
to  be  their  future  home.  This  was  a  great 
change  for  Mrs.  Santon,  who  had  spent  the  most 
of  her  days  in  the  city,  and  had  always  servants 
to  call  upon  for  her  least  wish,  never  being 
obliged  to  lift  a  finger  against  her  desire.  She 
was  one  of  the  best  of  women,  with  a  kind  word 
for  every  one,  and  greatly  did  the  poor,  upon 
whom  she  had  bestowed  so  many  gifts  of  charity, 
lament  her  departure.  In  the  church,  the  sewing- 
society,  by  the  bedside  of  the  suffering,  and  in  the 
home  of  poverty,  had  she  a  place ;  her  worth  was 
known  to  all.  Cheerfully  did  she  resign  all  to  go 


68  NATALIE;  OR, 

with  her  husband,  to  follow  him,  wherever  it 
might  be ;  with  him  would  she  be  happy  in  their 
home,  though  it  might  be  ever  so  humble.  Their 
daughter  of  ten  years  was  a  sprightly,  pretty  child, 
with  dark  hair,  and  bright,  black,  tell-tale  eyes, 
which  looked  as  if  they  might  make  sad  havoc, 
when  a  few  more  years  should  have  added  to  their 
brilliancy.  Resembling  her  mother  in  features, 
her  disposition  was  like  her  father ;  free  and  easy 
in  her  ways,  she  was  happy  so  long  as  every  thing 
bent  to  her  wishes ;  but  her  mother  could  not  but 
notice  with  regret  that  her  child  had  acquired  a 
hasty,  impatient  manner,  which  the  indulgence  of 
her  father  in  no  way  served  to  improve ;  yet  she 
was  a  warm-hearted  little  creature,  arid  it  was  with 
great  difficulty  that  Mrs.  Santon  could  bring  her- 
self to  censure  her.  Still  the  mother  must  do  her 
duty  toward  her  child,  and  many  a  prayer  had 
been  offered,  that  she  might  have  strength  to  act 
aright. 

The  long  covered  wagon  stopped  at  the  door  of 
their  new  home  just  as  the  sun  was  going  down. 

There  was  but  one  house  in  sight  of  their  little 
cabin,  and  that  was,  if  anything,  still  smaller  than 
their  own ;  nothing  was  to  be  seen  on  all  sides 


A    GEM    AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  G9 

but  wide  prairie  land,  and  as  the  little  Winifred 
cast  her  eye  around,  she  exclaimed  : 

"  O  !  mother,  what  shall  we  do  here  ?  I  am 
sure  I  shall  not  like  to  stay ;  there  is  no  one  here." 

"  You  forget  that  God  is  here,  my  child,"  said 
the  mother ;  and  she  commenced  assisting  Biddy 
in  setting  up  some  few  articles  that  would  make 
them  comfortable  through  the  night,  while  her 
husband,  with  Pat,  attended  to  the  out-door 
affairs. 

"  Och,  and  sure,  mem,"  said  Biddy,  as  she  put 
her  emerald  head  in  at  the  door  of  the  cabin ; 
"  faith,  and  it 's  not  yesilf,  mem,  that 's  going  to 
rest,  in  the  same  room  with  the  likes  of  me." 

u  Yes,  Biddy,  I  see  no  other  way ;  we  shall  have 
to  get  used  to  western  life.  I  think,  by  parti- 
tioning off  one  Conner,  here,  with  blankets,  we 
shall  get  along  very  well ;  and  then  it  will  be 
right  handy  for  you  in  the  morning  to  get  the 
breakfast ;  you  will  not  have  the  trouble  of  com- 
ing down  stairs." 

"  Yes,  mem,  yese  makes  everything  so  asy  like! 
but  it's  such  strange  times  for  yese,  mem!"  and 
Biddy  went  flying  about  the  room,  her  face 
glowing  with  excitement,  pulling  at  every  uneven 


70  NATALIE;  OR, 

log  in  the  house,  fully  persuaded  there  must  be 
some  other  apartment,  if  no  more  than  a  closet ; 
and  as  she  caught  at  a  loose  board,  which  only 
separated  them  from  the  open  air,  she  looked 
through,  delighted  that  she  had  discovered  another 
room,  and  that  her  mistress  would  not  now  be 
obliged  to  share  the  same  apartment  with  herself; 
for  as  the  remembrance  of  certain  devotional  exer- 
cises to  be  gone  through,  over  each  bead  in  her 
rosary,  came  to  her,  she  had  her  doubts  if  the 
"blissed  St.  Pathrick,"  (who,  for  reasons  best 
known  to  herself,  was  her  favorite  saint),  would 
condescend  to  listen  to  petitions  offered  from  such 
near  proximity  to  the  unbelieving  Protestants; 
not  that  she  thought  her  mistress  was  not  a  most 
excellent  woman,  but  she  was  a  Protestant,  and 
often  had  she  called  upon  the  blissid  St.  Patrick,  to 
"  bring  her  dear  lady  over  to  the  thrue  faith."  As 
she  bent  down  to  look  into  the  opening,  congratu- 
lating herself  upon  the  discovery,  a  large  cat 
darted  through,  full  into  her  face,  and  ran  with 
speed  out  at  the  door. 

"  Och,  murther !  and  may  the  good  saints  prc- 
sarve  us  alive !  What  will  become  of  us  at  all  ?  " 
and  in  her  fright  she  went  headlong  into  a  pile  of 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  71 

milk-pans,  her  unwieldy  arms  making  certain 
involuntary  revolutions,  causing  the  air  to  resound 
with  a  chorus,  which  might  have  done  credit  to 
the  first  callithumpian  in  the  land. 

"  Ho !  what  is  all  this  ?  "  cried  Mr.  Santon,  who 
had  stepped  in  at  the  commencement  of  the  pre- 
lude; "what  are  you  looking  for  under  those 
pans,  Biddy?" 

"  Sure,  sir,  and  it 's  mesilf  that 's  afther  being 
exterpretated  intirely !  The  varmints!  faith,  there 
was  a  dozen,  sir,  came  scratching  at  me ; "  and 
she  pointed  at  the  aperture,  as  if  in  dread  expec- 
tation of  seeing  their  ghosts  in  pursuit ;  but  lo ! 
instead,  there  was  the  full,  round  face  of  Pat, 
who,  having  been  left  to  take  up  his  night's  lodg- 
ing with  the  creatures,  in  the  apology  for  a  barn, 
had  espied  the  light,  and  not  being  able  to  resist 
the  temptation  of  getting  one  more  glimpse  at  the 
"  swate  Biddy,"  he  had  ventured  to  look  in,  and 
catching  a  glimpse  of  her  woebegone  face  from 
among  the  shining  tins,  he  exclaimed : 

"  Och,  honey  dear,  and  has  it  come  to  this  ? 
that  yese  obliged  to  make  yese  bed  of  the  likes 
of  that !  And  if  ye  '11  wait  a  bit  it 's  mesilf  that  '11 
run  and  fetch  some  of  the  nate,  saft  sthraw,  that  ye 


72  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

can  fill  the  tins,  and  'twill  do  ye  betther ;  indade, 
and  it 's  none  but  a  hathen  that  could  endure  the 
likes  of  that!" 

"  Ah !  Pathrick,  is  it  ye  ?  and  was  ye  pint  up 
in  there  wid  the  crathurs  ?  " 

"Yes,  it's  mesilf  that  will  be  risting  with  the 
bastes,  the  night,"  said  Pat,  thinking  she  had 
alluded  to  the  creatures  in  the  barn  ;  "  and  I  '11  be 
wishing  ye  swate  dhrames,  and  a  plinty'of  thim  ;" 
saying  which  he  disappeared,  leaving  the  trem- 
bling Biddy  in  great  anxiety  of  mind  as  to  what 
should  be  his  fate. 

As  the  little  Winnie  peeped  out  from  behind 
the  screen,  when  they  had  all  retired,  and  saw 
Biddy  counting  her  beads,  with  her  eye  still  fixed 
upon  the  spot  where  she  had  last  seen  the  smiling 
Patrick,  she  laughed  outright,  in  spite  of  the  crev- 
ices in  the  roof  overhead,  and  she  laid  her  down 
and  looked  up  at  the  stars  which  came  twinkling 
in  upon  her,  'till  those  great  black  eyes  gradually 
diminished  in  size,  and  her  little  brain  was  busily 
engaged  among  the  familiar  scenes  of  the  home 
which  she  had  left  so  far  away. 

Cautiously  did  Biddy,  with  the  first  dawn  of 
day,  advance  toward  where  she  had  dreamed  her 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  73 

poor  "  Pathrick "  was  in  close  contact  with  the 
veritable  bastes,  and  the  family  was  awakened 
from  their  slumbers  by  her  loud  tones,  lamenting 
that  "  niver  a  vistage  of  Pathrick,  the  cats,  or  the 
ante-room  was  left,"  for  on  looking  out,  the  only 
object  which  met  her  gaze  was  the  sun,  which  was 
just  coming  up  in  the  east. 

"  What 's  the  time,  Biddy  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  San- 
ton. 

"  And  it 's  jist  about  three  hours  afther  sunrise, 
mem." 

"I  think  you  must  be  mistaken,  Biddy;  we 
cannot  surely  have  been  sleeping  so  long  after  our 
usual  time  for  rising." 

"  Indade,  and  the  sun  bes  jist  coming  in  sight, 
and  it  must  have  been  a  powerful  time  travelling 
over,  sure.  I  'm  thinking  they  must  be  afther 
dhrying  their  takettles  a  long  time,  back  there  in 
ould  Boston." 

Time  passed  on,  and  our  adventurers  were  be- 
coming more  and  more  accustomed  to  western 
life.  Mr.  Santon  had  found  his  lands  to  be  in  a 
very  good  state  of  cultivation,  the  former  owner 
having  been  a  Dutchman,  who  thoroughly  under- 
stood what  a  good  farm  ought  to  be.  Mrs.  San- 
7 


74  NATALIE;  OR, 

ton  had  proved  herself  to  be  one  of  the  best  of 
housekeepers,  and  greatly  did  she  pride  herself  on 
her  abilities  for  filling  the  station  of  a  farmer's 
wife.  As  they  sat  down  of  an  evening,  to  their 
meal  of  bacon  and  Indian  cakes,  and  contrasted 
their  present  circumstances  with  what  had  been 
their  former  situation  in  life,  they  could  not  re- 
press a  smile  at  the  change  ;  but  they  were  happy, 
contented  in  their  humble  home,  and  the  bread 
which  had  been  earned  by  the  sweat  of  the  brow 
was  sweeter,  the  social  enjoyments  dearer,  than 
when  in  fashionable  life  they  had  been  obliged  to 
live  with  an  eye  to  the  customs  of  society ;  even 
Winnie  had  found  some  attractions  in  their  little 
western  home.  The  neighbors  comprising  those 
who  lived  for  twenty  miles  around,  the  nearest  be- 
ing a  mile  distant,  were  pleasant,  light-hearted 
people,  and  the  civilities  which  were  shown  to 
the  new  comers  were  without  end. 

A  small  log-house,  unlike  the  others  of  the  settle- 
ment in  its  exterior,  inasmuch  as  it  was  honored 
with  an  additional  door,  served  as  their  place  of 
worship;  and  it  was  with  great  joy  that  Winnie 
looked  forward  to  Sunday  morning,  when, 
mounted  upon  her  pony,  she  might  ride  off  for  *ix 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  75 

miles  to  the  church,  accompanied  by  her  father  and 
mother,  each  riding  their  respective  horses.  Arrived 
at  the  church,  they  dismounted  at  the  great  horse- 
block, leaving  their  hats  and  mantles  thereon,  as 
was  the  custom  ;  and  it  was  a  pretty  sight  to  see 
the  ladies  walking  into  church,  their  cheeks  g'ow- 
ing  with  exercise,  and  the  fresh,  morning  air.  As 
Winnie  entered,  her  long  curls  composing  them- 
selves after  a  frolic  with  the  breeze,  many  a  sly 
glance  was  aimed  at  her  from  the  neighboring 
JDCWS,  in  spite  of  the  consciences  of  their  owners 
reminding  them  that  it  was  holy  day.  It  was  a 
source  of  great  comfort  to , Mrs.  Santon,  that  she 
was  able  to  come  so  far  to  this  place  of  worship. 
The  little  society  numbered  not  over  forty  per- 
sons, yet  those  words  spoken  by  our  Saviour, 
"  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my 
name,  there  will  I  be  in  the  midst  of  them,"  came 
with  renewed  freshness  to  her  mind,  each  time  she 
entered  those  doors,  and  she  felt  that  she  had 
never  tasted  the  bliss  of  uninterrupted  love  for 
Christ,  as  now. 

The  shepherd  of  this  little  flock  was  a  man 
fearing  God,  just,  and  upright;  his  services  in  the 
cause  of  Christ  were  offered  voluntarily,  without 


76  NATALIE;  OR, 

money,  or  price.  Coming,  as  he  had,  in  his  old 
age,  to  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  the 
family  of  a  beloved  son,  he  had  found  with  joy 
that  his  declining  years  might  be  profitably  em- 
ployed ;  that  he  might  earn  that  reward  which  is 
promised  to  those  who  make  a  right  use  of  the 
talents  which  God  has  given  them  ;  that  he  might 
merit  those  blessed  words,  "well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant."  His  labors  among  this  people 
had  not  proved  ineffectual;  many  had  been 
brought  to  see  the  great  mercies  of  their  Re-, 
deemer,  souls  had  been  converted  to  Christ,  and 
as  the  song  of  praise  went  up  from  beneath  that 
humble  roof,  the  glad  shouts  were  borne  aloft,  and 

angels  joined  in  the  chorus. 

********** 

It  was  a  beautiful  afternoon,  everybody  was 
busy  about  the  farm  of  Mr.  Santon  ;  Winnie  was 
sitting  at  the  door,  intent  upon  her  own  thoughts, 
when  she  caught  sight  of  their  good  minister  ap- 
proaching upon  his  horse,  his  silver  locks  flying 
in  the  wind.  Biddy,  learning  they  were  to  have 
a  visit  from  the  "  Protestant  praste,"  turned  first 
pale,  then  red,  and  when  the  old  gentleman  dis- 
mounted at  the  door,  she  let  fall  the  shoulder  of 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  77 

bacon,  which  she  was  preparing  for  the  supper, 
and  darted  behind  the  screen,  in  her  haste  hitting 
her  foot  against  the  lowest  tin,  in  a  pile  of  two 
dozen,  which  brought  the  rest  down  to  inquire 
into  the  state  of  affairs. 

The  presence  of  the  old  gentleman  served  to 
impart  a  cheerfulness  to  all  who  gazed  upon  his 
happy  countenance,  and  his  kind  tones,  as  he  in- 
quired for  the  welfare  of  the  family,  penetrated 
the  screen,  reaching  the  ear  of  Biddy,  who  sat 
wondering  what  the  good  father  Teely  would  say, 
if  he  knew  she  had  so  far  sinned  as  to  remain  un- 
der the  same  roof  with  a  "  wicked  Protestant 
praste;"  but  as  she  heard  him  speaking  to  Pat, 
who  had  come  in  of  an  errand,  with  such  a  pleas- 
ant voice,  she  ventured  a  peep  out,  and  the  form 
of  her  thoughts  just  at  that  moment,  might  have 
been  a  little,  a  very  little,  savoring  of  heresy. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  when  the  old  gentleman  took 
his  departure,  there  was  a  peculiar  twinkle  in 
Biddy's  eye,  and  she  had  so  far  overcome  her 
aversion  to  the  "imposther"  as  to  have  had  a 
few  private  words  with  him,  which  had  by  no 
means  decreased  her  usual  flow  of  good  spirits. 
It  was  evident  that  Biddy  "  had  on  her  high 


78  NATALIE  J    OR, 

heels,"  for  the  rest  of  that  evening.  As  Winnie 
strolled  over  the  farm,  enjoying  the  evening 
breeze,  reflecting  upon  her  good  pastor's  words, 
her  attention  was  suddenly  attracted  toward  the 
enclosure  where  the  cows  were  being  milked,  by 
hearing  the  voice  of  Biddy,  who,  as  she  "stripped" 
the  patient  animal  again,  for  the  dozenth  time, 
was  very  much  engaged  with  Pat,  whose  round, 
smiling  face,  as  he  glanced  at  her  from  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  creature,  shone  with  delight;  and 
as  the  white  foam  rose  higher  and  higher  in  Bid- 
dy's pail,  so  did  the  warmth  of  her  feelings  get 
the  better  of  her,  and  those  tell-tale  eyes  of  Win- 
nie's danced  with  mischief,  as  she  overheard  the 
following  conversation : 

"  Ah,  Pathrick  dear,  does  ye  think  there  is  the 
laste  sin  in  it?  And  indade,  it's  mesilf  that's 
thinking  the  blissid  St.  Pathrick  would  be  afther 
misthaking  him  for  a  good  Catholic ! " 

"And  what  did  he  say,  honey  dear  ?  did  he  think 
he  could  be  afther  comforting  the  likes  of  us  ?  " 

"  Thrath,  and  he  did  ;  it  was  himsilf  that  said 
niver  a  word  when  I  was  spaking  to  him  about  it, 
but  was  afther  showering  a  blissing  upon  us,  the 
dear  sowl ! " 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  79 

"  But  what  will  the  praste  say  ?  Biddy,  sure 
he'll  be  very  angry,  intirely." 

"  Faith,  and  it 's  no  longer  ago  than  the  day 
afther  yesterday,  that  the  misthress  was  saying 
if  we  confissed  our  sins  with  a  right  spirit,  we 
should  be  afther  being  forgiven ;  and  now,  Pathrick, 
1  'm  thinking  we  '11  be  afther  getting  married,  and 
then  there  will  be  a  plinty  of  time  for  confissing." 

"  Och,  honey,  and  that 's  the  thruth  for  ye,"  said 
the  assenting  Pat,  and  together  they  walked 
towards  the  cabin. 

Winnie,  putting  that  and  that  together,  made 
up  her  mind  that  Patrick  and  Biddy  had  become 
tired  of  a  life  of  single  blessedness,  and  were  seri- 
ously contemplating  matrimony,  which  was,  in- 
deed the  case ;  and  Biddy,  having  made  known 
her  desires  to  her  mistress,  who  saw  no  just  cause 
why  they  should  not  be  bound  together  in  the 
holy  bands  of  wedlock,  the  next  Wednesday  was 
set  apart  when  Patrick  and  Biddy  would  be  made 
husband  and  wife. 

The  day  arrived,  and  Biddy,  arrayed  in  her  best 
snuff-color,  with  ribbons  and  laces  to  match,  stood 
up  with  him  of  her  choice,  to  pronounce  those 
vows  which  should  make  them  one,  even  though 


80  NATALIE;  OR, 

the  ceremony  should  be  performed  by  a  Protest- 
ant. 

"  Will  you  take  this  woman  to  be  your  wedded 
wife  ?  "  spake  the  reverend  gentleman,  in  a  clear, 
distinct  tone. 

"  Ah !  kape  on,  kape  on !  "  shouted  the  enrap- 
tured Pat ;  "  do  n't  be  throublin  yesilf  with  ques- 
tions ;  dear  knows  it 's  mesilf  that 's  in  it ; "  and 
his  smiling  face  was  mirrored  in  numerous  brass 
buttons,  which  were  hanging  around  his  buff  vest. 

As  soon  as  the  old  gentleman  could  get  his 
voice  again,  for  the  boisterous  joy  of  Pat,  he 
turned  to  the  trembling  Biddy. 

"  Do  you  take  this  man  to  be  your  lawful  hus- 
band, and  leaving  all  others,  will  you  cleave  unto 
him  alone  ?  " 

"  Indade,  your  Riverence ! "  exclaimed  Biddy, 
"  I  '11  be  afther  claving  him  all  the  days  of  me  life ! 
It's  not  mesilf,  sure,  that  was  always  born  and 
reared  in  the  great  city  of  Cork,  that  '11  be  doing 
things  by  halves!"  and  in  her  happiness  she 
caught  Pat  around  the  neck,  giving  him  a  smack, 
which  might  have  been  attributed  to  the  opening 
of  the  bottle  of  whiskey  with  which  Mr.  Santon 
had  graced  the  occasion,  had  it  not  been  for  those 


A    GEM   AMONG  THE    SEA-WEEDS.  81 

great  eyes  of  Winnie,  which  would  discover  the 
accident,  in  spite  of  their  mistress's  endeavors  to 
direct  their  attention  elsewhere. 

And  now  Patrick  and  Biddy  were  husband  and 
wife.  Never  was  there  a  more  devoted  couple ; 
the  days  glided  pleasantly  on,  Biddy  keeping  time 
in  her  endeavors  to  please  her  mistress  with  the 
joys  of  her  heart;  everything  went  on  cheerfully, 
not  a  note  of  discontent  was  heard,  except  that 
the  little  Winnie  would  sometimes  break  into 
sighing  for  the  pleasures  of  her  early  home. 
Nothing  occurred  to  disturb  the  quietude  of  this 
home  in  the  West,  until  early  in  the  ensuing  Fall, 
when  Mrs.  Santon  was  taken  with  a  violent  a£- 
tack  of  Western  fever,  which  threatening  to 
undermine  her  health,  Mr.  Santon  was  fearful  lest 
they  should  be  obliged  to  return  East ;  but  the 
fever  leaving  her,  she  was  again  able  to  attend  to 
her  duties,  with  only  an  occasional  "  shake,"  and 
the  discussion  as  to  their  return  was  for  the  pres- 
ent discontinued. 


CHAPTER    V. 

THE    OUTWARD    BOTfiO). 

"  Go  in  thy  glory  o  er  the  ancient  sea, 
Take  with  thee  gentle  winds  thy  sails  to  swell, 
Sunshine  and  joy  upon  thy  streamers  be ; 
Fare  thee  well,  bark ;  farewell ! " 

MRS.  HEMANS. 

Farewell ;  God  knows  when  we  shall  meet  again. 
I  have  a  faint,  cold  fear  thrilling  through  my  veins, 
That  almost  freezes  up  the  heat  of  life." 

SHAKSPEARE'S  "  ROMEO  AND  JULIET." 

As  the  dews  of  heaven  fall  gently,  lulling  the 
flowers  to  rest,  so  did  the  low,  clear  voice  of  the 
Sea-flower  soothe  the  weary  spirits  of  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor,  as  she  read  from  the  evening  paper  the  fol- 
lowing paragraph : 

"  Spoken  by  bark  Constitution,  of  New  York, 
in  latitude  39°  20',  longitude  45°,  ship  Tantalizer, 
of  Nant,  Capt.  I.  W.  Grosvenor,  eighty  days  from 
home ;  had  taken  seventy  barrels  of  sperm  oil, 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA- WEEDS.  83 

and  was  made  fast  to  a  forty-barrel  right  whale  : 
would  sail  for  South  Seas  in  a  few  days  ;  all  well." 

"  Hurrah  for  father !  "  exclaimed  Harry ;  "  he 
will  be  at  home  in  less  than  two  years,  at  that 
rate,  and  then  he  promised  me  that  I  should  see 
what  old  ocean  is  made  of!  " 

My  son,  you  will  learn  full  soon  what  a  life  at 
sea  is ;  your  bright  visions  may  indeed  some  of 
them  be  realized,  the  many  dangers  to  which  you 
will  be  exposed,  will  not  serve  to  mar  your  joys, 
for  to  such  a  heart  as  yours  they  will  pass  un- 
heeded ;  but  for  all  that,  my  son,  you  will  meet 
with  many  hardships,  of  which  you  little  know. 
I  would  wish  you  never  to  follow  the  sea,  my 
boy,  but  if  you  are  still  determined  upon  it,  when 
your  father  returns  I  shall  have  to  give  my  con- 
sent, though  with  reluctance.  You  will  then  be 
old  enough  to  choose  your  own  pursuits  for  life, 
and  whatever  they  may  be,  remember,  Harry,  to 
lead  an  honest,  upright  life,  never  losing  sight  of 
your  early  instructions,  and  the  prayers  of  your 
mother." 

As  Mrs.  Grosvenor  ceased  speaking  she  looked 
upon  her  son,  and  could  hardly  realize  that  her  lit- 
tle rosy-cheeked  Harry,  who  had  loved  to  lay  his 


8-1  NATALIE;  OR, 

head  upon  her  bosom,  and  listen  while  she  told 
him  of  his  father,  who  had  gone  away  over  the 
blue  water,  to  get  such  pretty  things  for  his  boy, 
had  grown  to  be  a  tall  lad  of  fifteeen  years ;  and 
well  might  she  have  been  proud  of  her  son,  for  the 
nobleness  of  his  soul  was  apparent  in  every  fea- 
ture. As  Vingo  expressed  himself,  "  Young 
massa  Harry  am  got  up  ob  what  neber  would 
get  used  to  de  atmosphere  ob  old  Berginny." 

"  Mother,"  said  Harry,  "  I  shall  never  forget 
your  teachings.  I  shall  always  hold  them  sacred 
in  my  heart,  and  wherever  I  go,  in  whatever  cir- 
cumstances I  am  placed,  I  will  be  true  to  you,  rny 
mother ; "  and  he  pressed  a  fervent  kiss  upon  the 
brow  of  her  who  was  worthy  the  name. 

As  Mrs.  Grosvenor  returned  her  son's  embrace, 
she  felt  that  perhaps  she  had  said  too  much ;  that 
she  had  been  selfish  in  wishing  to  have  him  al- 
ways near  her ;  and  she  observed  that  he  wore  an 
expression  of  pain,  of  deep  emotion,  which  he  in 
vain  attempted  to  conceal. 

The  Sea-flower  had  rested  her  head  upon  her 
hand,  and  while  her  mother  had  been  engaged 
with  Harry,  a  silent  spectator  might  have  won- 
dered to  what  unseen  object  those  deep  oases  of 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  85 

love  were  imparting  their  purity.  The  words  of 
Harry  had  fallen  upon  her  ear,  —  "I  shall  see 
what  old  Ocean  is  made  of;"  shall  we  follow  in 
the  train  of  her  musings  ?  they  will  lead  us  not 
where  the  fallen  tread.  On  the  banks  of  the  still 
waters  of  peace,  'neath  the  willows,  whose  tears 
are  of  innocence,  frisk  the  tender  lambs,  who  taste 
only  of  the  sweets  of  the  green  pasture :  —  "I 
shall  see  what  old  ocean  is  made  of."  Far  away 
in  coral  dells,  where  the  nymphs  of  ocean  tune 
their  harps  in  praise  to  Nature's  God,  the  Sea- 
flower  loves  to  ramble,  as  if  she  had  been  a  child 
in  time  long  past,  and  the  mysteries  of  ocean 
were  that  childhood's  home.  Ah,  loved  one,  thou 
dost  not  pause  to  find  what  'tis  which  makes  thy 
heart  to  beat  in  unison  with  the  murmuring  of 
the  waters!  perchance  those  restless  billows  are 
but  the  echoings  of  thy  soul's  desire  to  breathe 
that  upper  air,  and  breathing,  gasp  for  more.  'Tis 
not  for  us  to  tell  thee  that  bright  ones  came  down, 
and  bore  the  spirit  of  her  who  gave  thee  life,  to 
that  better  land,  from  hence ;  nor  of  the  dying 
prayer,  "  Lord,  keep  my  child,"  which  was  caught 
up  by  each  listening  billow,  and  the  supplication, 
e'er  since  renewed  by  the  voices  of  the  deep. 
8 


86  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

Why  Mrs.  Grosvenor  had  spoken  thus,  upon 
this  evening  to  her  son,  she  could  not  tell;  she 
felt  there  was  some  irresistible  power  which  bade 
her  speak  that  charge,  — "  never  lose  sight  of 
your  early  instructions,  and  the  prayers  of  your 
mother."  As  she  retired  early  for  the  night,  feel- 
ing slightly  indisposed,  she  met  the  gaze  of  Harry, 
which  was  fixed  upon  her,  attributing  its  uncom- 
mon earnestness  to  a  determination  on  his  part  to 
cherish  her  words.  And  he  never  did  forget  them. 
But,  ah !  fond  mother,  sleep  on,  take  thy  rest,  and 
gain  strength  for  the  morrow's  rising,  for  thou 
knowest  not  of  the  cup  of  sorrow  which  is  being 
prepared  for  thee. 

As  Harry  sat  watching  the  bright  flames  as 
they  went  crackling  up  the  chimney,  his  sister 
came  and  rested  her  head  upon  his  shoulder, 
where  they  remained,  until  Sea-flower,  reminding 
him  of  the  lateness  of  the  hour,  was  about  to  re- 
tire, when  her  brother  threw  his  arm  about  her, 
begging  her  to  remain  a  little,  for,  said  he,  "  I 
shall  not  always  have  my  dear  sister  to  comfort 
me." 

"  To  comfort  you !  Harry,  do  you,  who  are 
always  so  light-hearted  and  joyous,  need  com- 
forting ?  " 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA- WEEDS.  87 

"  Ah,  pussy,  but  you  can  make  the  happiest 
heart  happier.  I  was  thinking  of  mother ;  it  is  a 
comfort  to  me  that  she  has  you,  Sea-flower,  to 
cheer  her  lonely  hours." 

"I  think  mother  is  less  sad  than  she  has  been, 
for  now  she  is  looking  forward  to  the  time  when 
father  shall  come  home  ;  and  I  think  she  flatters 
herself  that  she  can  dissuade  you  from  going  to 
sea,  and  then  we  shall  be  an  unbroken,  happy 
family  once  more." 

Those  words !  why  had  they  power  to  make 
that  boy  turn  pale  ?  Had  he  not  been  screened 
from  the  bright  glow  of  the  fire-light,  the  Sea- 
flower  must  have  noticed  his  agitation,  as  she 
looked  up  for  the  good-night  kiss ;  he  clasped  her 
in  his  arms  for  a  moment,  and  then  the  door 
closed  upon  her  gentle  form. 

The  old  clock  in  the  church  tower  had  struck 
eleven,  and  Harry  heard  the  cry  of  the  watch, 
"  all 's  well."  He  still  stood  where  he  had  parted 
with  his  sister;  as  her  last  footfall  upon  the  stairs 
died  away,  and  the  house  was  hushed  for  the 
night,  the  plans  which  he  had  matured  long  days 
ago,  for  this  night's  execution,  laid  fast  hold  of 
him.  Can  it  be  possible  that  the  boy  is  about  to 


NATALIE  ;    OR, 

forget  those  last  words  of  his  mother  ?  No,  they 
are  still  sounding  in  his  ear ;  and  his  promise,  "  I 
will  not  forget  the  prayers  of  my  mother."  But 
does  he  consider,  in  the  step  which  he  is  about  to 
take,  of  the  arrow  which  will  pierce  that  mother's 
heart  ?  He  walks  the  room  with  a  quick  tread ; 
he  does  reflect,  and  pities  his  mother  from  the  bot- 
tom of  his  heart,  praying  that  the  blow  may  fall 
gently ;  but  he  has  shipped  for  a  voyage  in  the 
Nautilus,  and  this  night,  at  high  tide,  she  will  sail. 
Noiselessly  he  ascends  to  his  room,  and  taking 
his  clothes  from  the  drawer,  where  they  had  been 
placed  with  care,  makes  them  into  a  bundle,  not 
forgetting  the  little  bible,  which  was  given  him 
by  his  mother  only  the  day  before,  as  a  birthday 
gift.  Pausing  in  the  upper  hall,  he  listens,  if  he 
may  get  one  last  faint  sound  from  those  he  holds 
so  dear ;  but  save  the  uneasy  slumbers  of  Vingo, 
nothing  is  heard.  All  is  now  ready  for  his  depar- 
ture ;  stepping  into  the  parlors,  where  hang  the 
portraits  of  the  family,  he  takes  a  farewell  of 
each.  The  Sea-flower  and  his  mother!  his  eyes 
fill  with  tears,  and  his  heart  is  swelling  into  his 
throat ;  he  is  upon  the  point  of  retracing  his  steps^ 
when  his  eye  rests  upon  the  features  of  his  father. 


A   GEM   AMOXG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  89 

The  daring  boldness  of  the  expression,  which  the 
artist  had  but  too  well  portrayed,  fires  him  with 
fresh  courage ;  every  nerve  thrills  with  new  life, 
and  kissing  the  inanimate  canvas,  as  if  it  were 
indeed  his  dear  mother  and  sister,  he  tore  himself 
away  from  home.  Walking  rapidly  down  the  de- 
serted street,  without  venturing  a  look  back,  he 
passes  many  an  endeared  object;  the  old  white 
church,  where  he  has  been  accustomed  to  worship, 
Sunday  after  Sunday,  for  many  years,  holds  high 
its  head  in  the  bright  moonlight,  and  the  hands 
of  the  old  town  clock  upon  the  tower,  seem  to 
beckon  him  to  return.  He  falters  ;  it  would  seem 
as  if  the  very  doors  of  the  church  would  open  and 
receive  him.  Throwing  down  the  bundle,  he 
kneels  upon  the  door-stone,  and  breathes  a 
prayer  to  heaven,  to  bless  those  who  will  enter 
therein  when  he  shall  be  gone.  Pressing  his  lips 
to  the  cold  stone  where  they  have  trod,  he  rises, 
when  lo !  standing  by  his  side,  with  the  package 
of  clothes  in  his  mouth,  is  the  old  house  dog, 
Nep  ;  and  as  the  watch  in  the  tower  cries,  "  past 
eleven  o'clock,  and  all  is  well,"  he  looks  wistfully 
into  his  master's  face,  as  if  he  would  ask,  is  all 
well  ?  What  is  to  be  done  ?  in  less  than  half  an 


90  NATALIE  J    OR, 

hour  the  ship  will  be  towed  out  into  the  stream ; 
there  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  but  the  dog  will  not 
think  of  leaving  his  master,  for  his  experience  of 
years  tells  him  it  is  a  new  thing  for  the  boy  to  be 
wandering  from  home  at  this  unseasonable  hour. 
In  vain  did  Harry  attempt  to  drive  the  faithful 
creature  from  him,  for  never  having  been  an  un- 
welcome companion  before,  the  dog  did  not 
understand  his  master's  threatening  gestures ;  yet 
he  could  understand  that  something  was  amiss, 
and  for  that  reason  kept  close  upon  his  master's 
heels,  to  shield  him  from  all  danger. 

Arriving  at  the  wharf,  the  boy  once  more  at- 
tempted to  drive  the  dog  from  him,  when  looking 
around,  he  espied  a  bit  of  rope,  with  which  he 
made  him  fast  to  a  post,  and  then  clambered  up 
the  ship's  side.  Poor  Nep,  keeping  his  eye  upon 
his  master,  laid  him  quietly  down,  until  the  lines 
were  cast  off,  and  the  ship  began  to  recede  from 
the  shore.  O,  Harry,  could  you  leave  the  com- 
panion of  your  infancy  thus,  made  fast  to  a  yard 
rope,  to  shiver  in  the  night  air?  It  was  his  only 
alternative,  for  in  taking  Neptune  with  him  he 
well  knew  would  be  robbing  the  household  of  one 
more  endearment.  No  sooner  had  the  ship  started 


A    GEM    AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  91 

from  her  moorings,  and  Nep  saw  that  his  master 
was  being  borne  away,  than  he  gave  a  piteous 
howl,  and  with  one  bound  parted  the  line  which 
held  him,  and  plunging  into  the  tide,  made  vig- 
orous attempts  to  reach  the  ship. 

"  Breakers  on  the  larboard  bow ! "  sung  out  the 
captain,  who  stood  laughing  to  see  the  labors  of 
the  poor  animal,  who  was  becoming  exhausted ; 
"  let's  see  who  '11  have  the  first  harpoon ! "  and  he 
hurled  a  billet  at  the  dog's  head  as  he  was  going 
down  for  the  second  time.  Harry,  seeing  the 
action,  cried  out,  "  Save  him !  who  will  save  my 
poor  Nep  ? "  and  fell  fainting  upon  the  deck. 
Fortunately  the  hard-hearted  man  had  missed  his 
mark  for  once,  and  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  the 
poor  fellow  was  seen,  just  under  the  bows,  strug- 
gling feebly,  as  if  about  to  give  up,  when  an  old 
tar,  who  had  heard  Harry's  cry  for  help,  sprang 
with  the  rapidity  of  thought,  and  seizing  a  rope, 
made  it  into  a  slip-noose,  throwing  it  over  the 
dog's  head,  nearly  strangling  him  as  he  drew  him 
out  of  the  water.  Together  they  lay  motionless 
upon  the  deck,  Harry  and  Nep,  when  the  captain 
coming  along  would  have  stumbled  over  them, 
had  he  not  caught  at  a  halliard  near  by. 


92  NATALIE;  OR, 

"  What  in  the  name  of  things  unheard  of,  is  all 
this?"  exclaimed  he,  with  an  oath;  "this  indeed 
is  a  curious  beginning  for  the  little  land-lubber! 
I  've  the  greatest  mind  to  set  him  ashore,  to  come 
to  his  senses  at  his  leisure,  and  if  I  'm  not  greatly 
mistaken,  he's  but  a  young  runaway  at  best;  but 
we  might  as  well  keep  him  now,  he  '11  do  for  test- 
ing the  strength  of  our  cats,  and  as  for  that  other 
critter,  Mr.  Sampson,  you  may  hand  him  over  to 
the  steward,  and  tell  him  I  shall  want  a  nice  over- 
all when  we  get  out  where  the  ice  makes  an  inch 
a  minute." 

Mr.  Sampson,  who  had  shipped  as  boat-steerer, 
the  same  that  had  rescued  old  Nep  from  drown- 
ing, lifted  Harry  in  his  arms,  and  carrying  him 
below,  laid  him  in  his  own  hammock,  where  he 
also  brought  the  dog,  who  was  apparently  lifeless, 
and  laid  him  by  his  side.  It  was  a  long  time  be- 
fore Harry  was  restored  to  consciousness,  and 
when  he  had  gained  strength  sufficient  to  raise 
himself  upon  one  arm,  he  looked  around  in  the 
darkness,  perfectly  bewildered ;  but  as  the  remem- 
brance of  his  situation  slowly  came  to  him,  he 
called  aloud,  in  agony  of  spirit,  "Nep!  poor 
drowned  Neptune ! "  tossing  upon  his  hammock, 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  93 

his  arm  came  in  contact  with  the  creature's  shaggy 
coat.  Could  it  be  Nep  ?  rescued  from  the  inhu- 
man treatment  of  the  captain  ?  but  he  did  not 
move !  was  he  alive  ?  Harry  sprang  from  his 
bed,  and  making  his  way  in  the  darkness  he  knew 
not  whither,  finally  found  himself  in  the  captain's 
state-room,  which  was  unoccupied,  and  seizing  a 
candle,  reached  his  hammock  just  as  Mr.  Samp- 
son returned. 

"  Man  alive !  where  did  you  get  that  light  ?  " 
asked  Sampson,  apparently  much  terrified. 

"  O,  sir,  I  took  the  first  one  I  could  find,  for  I 
must  see  if  my  poor  Neptune  is  dead ! "  and 
he  bent  over  him,  smoothing  his  head,  calling 
loudly,  "  Neptune !  poor  Neptune !  "  Sampson, 
recognizing  the  silver  candlestick  as  belonging  in 
the  captain's  state-room,  hastened  io  return  it, 
knowing  well  what  the  consequences  would  be, 
if  that  dignitary  discovered  that  any  one  had 
dared  to  enter  his  room  without  orders ;  and  giv- 
ing Harry  a  few  friendly  hints,  as  to  what  his  lib- 
erties would  be,  under  their  commander,  he  drew 
out  a  mysterious  looking  bottle  from  his  jacket- 
sleeve,  and  diluting  a  small  quantity  of  its  con- 
tents, gave  it  to  Harry  to  drink,  which  in  his 


94  NATALIE;  OR, 

weak  condition  did  not  come  amiss.  Turning  to 
the  dog,  the  kind  old  tar  commenced  rubbing  him 
vigorously,  bathing  his  cold  limbs  with  the  spirit, 
glancing  occasionally  at  the  gangway,  to  see  who 
might  darken  the  descent.  The  dog  at  last  gave 
signs  of  life,  and  to  Harry's  great  joy,  he  looked 
up  and  recognized  his  master,  Sampson  assuring 
him,  in  his  rough  way,  that  the  old  fellow  would 
soon  be  as  good  as  new. 

It  was  the  last  watch  in  the  morning,  and 
Harry,  hearing  loud  voices  on  deck,  ventured  out. 
It  was  a  clear,  cold  morning,  the  moon  had  gone 
down,  and  Venus  was  just  rising  in  the  east ;  on 
every  side  was  the  blue  rolling  water.  They  had 
left  Nantucket  miles  behind.  Sampson,  who  was 
on  duty,  seeing  the  boy  looking  out,  as  if  he  had 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  island  had  been 
submerged,  shook  out  a  reef  in  the  line  which 
he  was  making  fast,  that  he  might  catch  the  boy's 
ear,  and  pointing  to  a  dim  light  far  down  in  the 
distant  horizon,  he  remarked,  "  Look  well,  it 's  old 
Sankoty  ;  I  'm  thinking  you'll  have  seen  different 
days  when  you  make  her  again." 

"  Halloo,  there,  aft !  "  called  out  the  captain ; 
"  has  that  kitten  got  to  mewing  ?  Bear  a  hand 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  95 

there,  and  square  your  mizzen  topsail,"  added  he, 
a  tone  of  mockery. 

The  order  had  hardly  left  his  lips,  when  Harry, 
with  a  hearty  "  aye,  aye,  sir ! "  sprang  into  the 
cross-trees,  and  in  a  twinkling  had  reached  the 
masthead,  calling  out  in  a  voice  which  brought  to 
the  mind  of  each  old  tar  that  he  had  once  a 
mother,  —  "  square  away  it  is,  sir." 

The  captain  could  scarce  believe  his  eyes ;  see- 
ing by  the  smile  upon  the  face  of  every  man  on 
deck,  that  he  had  been  decidedly  sold,  he  hailed 
him  again. 

"  Mast-head,  ahoy !  " 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir." 

"  Take  your  bearings  from  the  fog  bank  to  your 
leeward,  and  tell  me  how  she  heads." 

The  boy  hesitated ;  he  "  saw  which  way  the 
wind  blew,"  and  bethinking  himself  of  a  small 
pocket  compass  which  he  had  about  him,  sung 
out,  "  East-south-east  by  east,  sir,  two  points  off." 
The  man  at  the  wheel  responded,  "  East-south- 
east by  east,  two  points  off." 

It  would  not  do ;  the  captain  saw  that  he  had 
mistaken  his  man,  and  called  all  hands  to  pipe 
down.  As  Mr.  Sampson  passed  him,  he  doffed 


96  NATALIE;  OR, 

his  tarpaulin,  remarking,  "  I  think,  sir,  the  young- 
ster will  do  very  well  for  trying  the  strength  of 
our  cats." 

It  was  evident  to  Harry,  before  he  had  sailed 
many  days  under  Captain  Jostler,  that  he  had  one 
of  the  most  tyrannical  of  masters.  He  had  been 
a  perfect  stranger  to  him  when  he  shipped  for  the 
voyage,  being  a  native  of  Canada,  and  from  the 
frozen  condition  of  his  heart  no  one  would  have 
doubted  it ;  had  he  been  a  Nantucket  man,  mas- 
ter Harry  would  have  found  it  more  difficult  in 
getting  away  so  privately ;  as  it  was,  no  inquiries 
were  made  of  him.  How  different  was  Harry's 
situation  from  what  it  would  have  been  had  his 
father  procured  for  him  a  berth  ;  as  it  was,  he  was 
doomed  to  no  common  hardships,  for  the  captain, 
having  taken  a  dislike  to  him  from  the  first, 
seemed  to  take  pleasure  in  making  him  as  uncom- 
fortable as  possible ;  and  had  it  not  been  that  he 
was  a  favorite  with  the  crew,  he  would  have  suf- 
fered many  times  from  exposure.  Many  a  cold, 
stormy  night  had  he  been  ordered  to  take  his 
turn  in  the  watch,  upon  deck,  in  spite  of  the 
petitions  of  the  men  to  fill  his  place ;  and  he 
would  walk  the  deck  for  hours,  to  keep  from  be- 


A   GEM    AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  97 

coming  benumbed  with  the  cold ;  but,  as  his 
mother  had  predicted,  the  hardships  and  dangers 
to  which  he  was  exposed  did  not  serve  to  dampen 
his  spirits,  and  for  that  very  reason,  did  the  cap- 
tain shower  upon  him  many  abuses ;  for  in  spite 
of  his  cruel  treatment  toward  him,  he  never  had 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him  look  anything  but 
cheerful.  At  such  times,  when  the  wind  was 
howling  fiercely,  and  the  salt  spray  came  dashing 
over  the  deck,  freezing  upon  the  cheek  of  the 
youthful  mariner,  but  never  penetrating  that 
heart,  which  was  warmed  by  the  remembrance  of 
other  days,  the  boy  would  think  of  home,  of  his 
mother,  and  as  he  uttered  the  name  of  the  Sea- 
flower  aloud,  those  deep-toned  voices  of  the  sea 
would  appear  as  if  the  wild  reechoings  of  the 
tone ;  and  the  low  meanings  of  the  wind  through 
the  shrouds  were  of  pity  for  that  lone  one  on  the 
deck  of  the  "outward  bound."  Could  the  boy 
have  had  old  Nep  for  a  companion  in  his  mid- 
night watchings,  he  would  have  served  to  while 
away  the  time,  but  that  pleasure  was  not  allowed 
him,  for  Captain  Jostler  had  threatened  to  throw 
the  dog  overboard,  if  he  came  in  contact  with  him 
in  any  of  his  walks ;  consequently  Harry  had 
9 


98  NATALIE;  OR, 

doomed  him  to  a  life  in  the  hold,  seldom  ventur- 
ing to  visit  him,  except  to  carry  the  food  which  he 
had  saved  from  his  own  short  allowance ;  and  he 
often  wondered  how  the  poor  fellow  could  keep 
alive  on  such  short  rations,  not  knowing  of  the 
purloined  bits  which  were  bestowed  upon  him 
from  Sampson's  commodious  jacket-sleeve. 

"  There  she  blows !  there  she  blows !  "  hailed 
the  look-out  from  the  mast-head,  as  a  school  of 
whales  hove  in  sight,  about  three  miles  astern, 
one  afternoon,  when  they  had  been  four  months 
on  the  whaling  grounds.  It  was  the  first  dis- 
covery that  had  been  made,  they  having  been 
thus  far  unsuccessful.  All  hands  were  immedi- 
ately called  up  ;  every  man  was  at  his  post,  mak- 
ing ready  for  the  coming  scene  of  action  ;  not  as 
a  man-of-war,  in  the  charging  of  cannon,  the 
priming  of  musketry,  and  the  brandishing  of 
swords,  a  battle  between  man  and  man,  but  the 
boats  were  lowered,  the  harpoons  were  got  out, 
and  everything  was  made  ready  for  an  encounter 
with  the  monster  of  the  ocean.  Now  was  the 
time  when  the  captain  would  exhibit  his  skill  as 
a  whaler ;  all  depends  on  his  management  as  tq, 
their  success;  he  must  be  cool,  and  collected, 


A    GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  99 

working  systematically ;  for  not  only  does  it  re- 
quire great  skill  and  caution  in  the  capturing  of 
the  whale,  but  there  are  many  dangers  attendant 
upon  the  encounter. 

"There  she  blows!"  No  sooner  did  Captain 
Jostler  hear  the  report,  than  it  seemed  as  if  he 
would  go  beside  himself;  every  man  was  ready 
to  do  his  duty,  and  had  they  possessed  the  right 
kind  of  commander,  might  have  done  well ;  but 
where  there  is  no  head,  nothing  is  accomplished. 
Everything  was  confusion  ;  the  captain,  springing 
into  the  first  boat,  bade  his  men  follow,  leaving, 
beside  Harry,  but  two  worthless  fellows,  who 
hardly  knew  a  skysail  from  a  jib-sheet,  in  charge 
of  the  ship.  Harry  kept  his  eye  upon  the  boats 
for  hours ;  he  perceived  they  were  evidently  hav- 
ing a  hard  time  of  it.  Running  aft  to  get  a  glass, 
as  they  distanced  him,  he  discovered  a  fog  had 
sprung  up,  and  was  shutting  in  heavily  on  all 
sides ;  he  returned  to  mark  the  boats ;  they  were 
nowhere  to  be  seen ;  he  had  lost  them  entirely  ; 
nothing  was  to  be  seen  on  all  sides  but  thick  fog 
banks!  What  was  to  be  done  ?  where  they  were, 
how  far  from  the  boats,  and  in  what  direction, 
they  knew  not.  The  boy  was  aware  that  they 


100  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

were  all  ignorant  of  the  management  of  the  ship, 
and  what  was  worse,  should  the  least  breeze 
spring  up,  they  would  be  borne,  —  they  knew  not 
whither.  A  couple  of  hours  passed,  and  the  fog 
did  not  lift.  Night  was  coming  on,  and  from  the 
increased  darkness,  together  with  a  low,  rumbling 
noise  of  the  sea,  it  was  evident  a  storm  was  brew- 
ing. Harry  anxiously  walked  the  quarter  deck ; 
it  would  be  certain  destruction  if  they  remained 
in  that  position  till  night  should  overtake  them. 
The  boy  called  to  the  men,  asking  what  was  to 
be  done ;  but  they  in  terror  could  do  nothing  but 
lament  their  situation,  calling  out  against  the  cap- 
tain for  leaving  them  in  such  a  state.  Harry 
hesitated ;  what  was  done  must  be  done  speedily. 
To  take  in  sail  was  his  first  thought ;  then,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  clumsy  seamen,  he  rolled  out 
a  small  cannon-piece,  and  for  one  long  hour  did 
he  keep  up  an  incessant  fire.  The  coming  storm 
was  now  plainly  discernible ;  the  distant  rolling 
of  thunder  was  heard,  the  sea  was  agitated,  and 
occasionally  a  flaw  would  shake  the  rattlings. 
They  were  in  momentary  expectation  that  the 
storm  would  burst  upon  them.  Harry  had  left 
his  firing,  and  ascending  the  hurricane  deck,  stood 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  101 

with  folded  arms,  as  if  bracing  himself  to  meet 
the  foe.  It  is  coming  in  all  its  fury !  kind  heaven ! 
the  fog  lifts !  it  rolls  itself  away  as  it  were  a  great 
scroll.  The  ink-black  heavens  are  fearfully  ma- 
jestic, seen  in  the  lightning's  lurid  glare.  A 
speck !  yes,  't  is  the  boats !  do  they  see  them  ? 
Once  more  the  boy  flies  to  the  cannon,  not  paus- 
ing to  see  if  they  are  nearing  the  ship ;  his  heart 
beats  wildly ;  't  is  their  only  chance  for  life !  the 
hurricane  has  burst  upon  them  !  the  enraged  deep 
responds  loudly  to  the  deafening  roar!  Once 
again  the  feeble  Aroice  of  the  cannon  is  doing  its 
best  to  be  heard,  when  lo !  the  flash  mingling  with 
the  forked  lightnings  which  play  in  the  rigging, 
reveals  the  men,  as  they  come  tumbling  over  the 
ship's  side !  They  are  saved !  saved  by  that  noble 
boy,  who  does  not  know  of  their  approach,  so  in- 
tent is  he  upon  his  exertions,  until  Sampson 
clasps  him  in  his  arms,  and  a  "  God  bless  you ! " 
is  upon  the  lips  of  every  man,  save  the  captain, 
who,  having  received  a  slight  wound  from  a  har- 
poon, and  irritated  by  their  bad  luck,  utters  a 
curse  which  vies  in  blackness  with  that  dreadful 
night. 

"  Down  your   helm  !  "    shouted    the    captain ; 
9* 


102  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  hard  down  your  helm ! "  The  order  was  hardly 
given,  when  they  were  thrown  on  their  beam 
ends ;  down,  down  they  went,  as  if  never  to  rise 
again,  completely  engulfed  in  the  dark  abyss! 
The  boy,  where  is  he  ?  down  in. the  hold,  his  arm 
made  fast  to  the  collar  of  old  Neptune,  that  they 
may  go  down  together ;  he  kneels,  his  mother's 
gift,  the  bible,  in  his  hand,  calmly  awaiting  his 
time.  Nature  seems  terrified,  yet  that  boy  knows 
no  fear.  Crash  succeeds  crash ;  ah,  who  can  de- 
scribe the  scene !  He  alone  who  has  stood  upon 
the  frail  plank,  which  only  separates  him  from 
death.  Again  a  terrific  crash,  —  their  masts  have 
gone  by  the  board !  It  would  seem  that  the  en- 
raged billows  were  bent  upon  their  destruction. 
Still  their  stout  bark  is  unwilling  to  give  up,  and 
trembling  from  stem  to  stern,  she  clings  to  life, 
nobly  resisting  the  gigantic  attacks  of  the  storm- 
king,  who,  having  fought  with  terrific  fierceness 
through  the  livelong  night,  puts  on  a  less  demon- 
like  expression  as  his  strength  is  well  nigh  spent, 
and  the  gray  dawn  sees  no  traces  of  the  despoiler, 
who  perhaps  has  slain  thousands,  save  the  swell- 
ing surges,  which  angrily  gaze  as  if  disappointed 
of  their  prey. 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  103 

At  the  first  dawn  of  day,  Harry  went  on  deck 
to  learn  their  situation.  What  a  change  had 
been  wrought  in  a  few  hours*  Their  masts  had 
been  carried  away,  the  decks  had  been  swept 
clean  ;  and  he  learned  that  several  poor  fellows 
had  lost  their  hold,  and  were  not  seen  more. 

"  Well,  I  '11  be  d d  if  that  son  of  a  cannibal 

has  n't  sneaked  away  into  some  hole,  and  kept  his 
footing,"  exclaimed  the  captain,  as  he  saw  the 
boy  appear  above  deck ;  "  I  was  in  hopes  he  had 
found  safe  quarters  in  Davy  Jones's  locker!  But 
there  's  no  getting  rid  of  such  scalawags!  " 

"  Captain  Jostler,"  cried  Mr.  Sampson,  raising 
his  hat,  "  it 's  none  of  my  business,  and  you  may 
knock  me  down  the  next  minute,  if  you  please, 
but  God  knows  there  's  not  a  man  aboard  but 
owes  his  life  to  that  boy.  I  have  no  mutinous 
designs,  sir,  but  at  such  a  moment  as  this  I  will 
speak,  sir,  come  what  will,  and  thank  God  the 
boy  had  sense  enough  to  go  below,  when  he  knew 
he  could  be  of  no  use  here." 

The  captain  looked  daggers ;  he  was  about  to 
seize  Sampson  by  the  throat,  when  a  voice  from 
the  assembled  crew  was  heard  : 

"  Three  cheers  and  long  life  to  the  boy,  captain 


104  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

or  no  captain  !  Hurrah  !  HURRAH  ! !  HUR- 
UAH!!!"  shouted  the  grateful  tars,  making  the 
welkin  ring. 

If  Jostler  had  had  the  heart  of  a  brave,  noble 
sea-captain,  he  would  have  fought  right  and  left 
till  the  last,  ere  his  men  should  dare  to  show  such 
insubordination,  setting  his  authority  at  defiance; 
but  he  was  a  coward,  and  they  were  whole- 
hearted seamen,  who  would  not  see  the  innocent 
trampled  upon,  consequently  the  villain  had  to 
swallow  his  wrath ;  but  he  was  determined  to 
have  his  revenge,  and  Sampson  noticed  that  he 
cast  an  evil  eye  upon  the  boy. 

Upon  examination  it  was  found  they  had  sus- 
tained no  injuries,  besides  the  loss  of  the  masts, 
except  that  a  small  leakage  had  been  made  near 
the  bows,  and  that  was  soon  repaired  by  the  car- 
penter, who  proceeded  to  rig  jury-masts,  and  it 
was  not  long  before  they  were  put  in  a  condition 
capable  of  running  into  the  islands  for  repairs. 

About  sunrise  signals  of  distress  were  heard, 
and  by  the  glass,  a  dismasted  ship  was  made 
out,  a  long^way  astern,  apparently  in  a  sinking 
condition.  The  captain  appeared  to  take  little 
notice  of  her,  and  as  the  mate  ventured  to  inquire 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       105 

if  they  should  "  'bout  ship,"  he  answered,  "  Thun- 
der !  no,  we  are  safe ;  let  them  run  their  own 
chance." 

Harry,  hearing  his  reply,  was  shocked.  Could 
the  man  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  those  repeated  sounds 
of  distress,  when  it  was  in  his  power  to  save 
them  ?  Ah,  boy,  it  is  even  so !  but  he  is  not  a 
man.  Harry  could  endure  the  thought  no  longer, 
as  fainter  and  fainter  grew  the  reports,  as  they 
bore  away  from  them;  he  begged  Sampson  to 
implore  the  captain  to  return,  Sampson  telling 
him  "it  was  of  no  use,  that  it  would  not  do  to 
cross  him  again." 

"  Then  I  will  go  myself  to  him ;  he  cannot 
have  the  heart  to  leave  them  to  perish ! " 

"  Rash  boy,  your  life  will  be  the  penalty !  you 
must  not  do  it." 

"  I  will  do  my  duty,  though  I  should  die  for  it ! 
there  is  the  least  possibility  of  his  hearing  me,  and 
what  is  one  life  compared  with,  it  may  be,  a  hun- 
dred." 

"  Stay,  mad  boy ! "  cried  Sampson  ;  but  he  had 
gone. 

Reaching  the  quarter-deck,  upon  his  knees  he 
implored  the  captain  to  return.  "  Think,  if  it 


106  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

were  your  father,  brother,  or  a  son,  in  that  hope- 
less condition,  would  you  not  render  them  all  the 
assistance  in  your  power  ?  " 

"  I  have  three  brothers  and  a  father  upon  the 
ocean,"  vociferated  the  demon ;  "  for  aught  I 
know  it  may  be  one  of  them !  but  were  they  all 
aboard  that  hulk  yonder,  I  would  not  return ! 
But  who  are  you,  sirrah,  that  dares  to  usurp  my 
power?  Now,  upstart,  you  shall  know  your 
place!"  and  he  seized  him  by  the  collar,  bore 
him  aft,  lashed  him  to  a  spar,  called  for  the  cat, 
and  lifting  it  high  in  air,  —  it  falls,  but  the  cursed 
invention  of  man's  cruelty  falls  wide  of  its  mark; 
Ere  its  descent  had  scarred  that  fair  brow,  a  rush 
was  heard  from  the  main  gangway,  and  old  Nep- 
tune, with  a  fierce  growl,  has  fastened  his  teeth 
in  the  monster's  flesh!  Quick  as  thought  his 
master  called  him  off,  and  every  man  stood  trem- 
bling, as  they  observed  the  captain  feeling  for  his 
pistols ;  but  his  strength  failed  him,  the  dog  had 
met  his  teeth  in  the  wound  received  by  the  mis- 
management of  the  harpoon,  tearing  the  flesh 
nearly  from  off  his  limb.  It  really  was  a  pitiable 
sight  to  behold.  Faint  from  the  loss  of  blood,  he 
was  carried  below,  where  his  wound  was  dressed 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  107 

by  one  of  the  men,  having  no  regular  surgeon 
aboard,  consequently  its  fatality  was  not  realized. 
The  groans  and  wri things  of  the  sufferer  were 
heart-rending ;  all  day  long  did  he  rave,  imploring 
Sampson,  who  attended  him,  to  "take  the  fiend 
away !  that  he  was  being  devoured  alive ! "  and 
thus  did  he  toss  upon  his  bed  till  toward  evening, 
when  a  change  for  the  worse  came  over  him. 
Sampson  saw  that  the  seal  of  death  was  stamped 
upon  his  features,  and  at  set  of  sun,  with  an  im- 
precation upon  his  dying  lips,  he  had  breathed  his 
last.  O,  how  fearful  to  enter  that  spirit  land  thus 
unprepared!  to  come  before  our  Judge  with  a 
soul  stained  in  the  deepest  sins,  trembling  with  its 
burden  of  guilt.  Lord,  grant  that  we  be  not  thus 
found  when  thou  shalt  call!  Give  us  strength  to 
overcome  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  so 
that  at  the  last,  we  shall  taste  those  joys  which 
exist  "  where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 
and  the  weary  are  at  rest."  They  buried  him  in 
the  deep  sea.  Perhaps  his  body  lay  side  by  side 
with  those  who,  through  his  unfeeling  heart,  had 
found  a  watery  grave ;  but  we  trust  that,  unlike 
him,  they  had  gone  to  meet  the  reward  of  having 
lived  an  holy  life, —  gone  to  the  "  sailor's  home," 
in  the  skies. 


108  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

The  stars  shone  out,  one  by  one,  in  the  firma- 
ment, when  the  king  of  day  had  descended. 
Calmly  the  night  looked  down,  and  undisturbed 
were  Harry's  thoughts,  as  seated  upon  the  taffrail, 
old  Neptune  by  his  side,  he  once  again  breathed 
the  air  of  liberty.  Not  that  he  rejoiced  that  he 
Was  thus  freed  from  him  who  had  kept  him  in 
perfect  slavery,  for  he  alone  had  dropped  a  tear 
over  the  uncoffined  burial  of  his  persecutor ;  but 
his  heart  was  filled  with  gratitude,  as  he  looked 
into  the  peerless  night,  —  gratitude  to  Him  who 
has  given  us  a  soul,  that  we  may  admire  the 
works  of  his  hands.  As  Harry  sat  musing,  turn- 
ing from  the  heavenly  orbs  to  their  semblance  on 
the  bosom  of  the  placid  waters,  he  observed,  as  it 
were,  a  fallen  star,  mirrored  therein,  but  rousing 
his  dreamy  senses,  he  found  it  was  a  small,  shin- 
ing object,  floating  near  them.  He  drew  it  from 
the  water;  it  was  a  block  of  wood,  in  the  form  of 
an  octagon,  highly  polished,  inlaid  with  bits  of 
pearl,  forming  grotesque  figures,  and  thickly  stud- 
ded with  some  bright  mineral,  representing  stars, 
which  gave  it  a  very  handsome  appearance. 

"  Well,  if  the  youngster  is  n't  picking  up  moon- 
shine," remarked  Sampson,  examining  the  curi- 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  109 

osity.  "  Some  poor  fellow  designed  that  for  his 
sweetheart,  likely  ;  but  I  suppose  it  will  make  but 
little  difference  with  her,  if  she  hears  he  's  among 
the  missing,  she  can  just  as  well  set  her  colors  for 
another.  These  bright-winged  butterflies  go  upon 
the  principle  that  '  there 's  as  good  fish  in  the  sea 
as  ever  was  caught.'  " 

"  O,  ho,  Sampson,"  cried  the  jolly  faced  mate, 
who  had  now  taken  the  captain's  berth,  "you  are 
inclined  to  give  the  fair  ones  no  quarters.  I 
should  n't  wonder  if  they  had  given  you  the  slip, 
in  some  of  your  cruisings." 

"Well,  sir,  nothing  of  that  kind,  exactly;  I 
never  had  much  notion  for  shipping  under  one 
captain  for  life." 

"  A  little  frightened,  eh  ?  " 

"  Well,  between  you  and  I,  I  was  a  little 
skeery,  for  fear  I  should  find  my  mate  at  the 
helm." 

"  Yes,  but  you  do  n't  mean  to  say  woman  is  a 
craft  sailing  without  a  compass,  do  you  ?  that  is, 
minus  a  heart  ?  " 

"  Aye,  aye,  but  it 's  hard  to  get  in  their  wake. 
I  never  met  but  one  whole-souled  woman  in  my 
life,  and  she  has  gone  —  where  such  as  she  do  go. 

10 


110  NATALIE. 

Ah,  that  was  a  hard  time !  I  was  the  only  one 
saved  of  two  hundred  !  " 

"How  was  that,  Sampson?  come,  spin  us  that 
yarn." 

"  Land  ho !  land  ho ! "  hailed  the  lookout,  and 
every  eye  welcomed  Manilla,  as  they  ran  in  for 
repairs,  after  cruising  about  for  months  without 
taking  a  drop  of  oil.  Harry  was  delighted  with 
the  prospect  before  him,  and  laying  the  little 
curiosity,  which  would  remind  him  of  a  sad  event 
in  his  voyage,  away  with  his  bible,  he  entered 
upon  the  duties  before  him  with  his  whole  heart, 
realizing  the  visions  of  his  earlier  days,  and  gain- 
ing a  thorough  knowledge  of — the  life  of  a  sailor 
boy. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

• ,  *.  ' 

SOME  DAYS  ARE  BORN   OF   SORROW. 

"  The  path  of  sorrow,  and  that  path  alone, 
Leads  to  the  land  where  sorrows  are  unknown." 

ANONYMOUS. 

"  Through  sorrow's  night,  and  danger's  path, 

Amid  the  deepening  gloom, 

Ye  children  of  a  heavenly  king 

Are  marching  to  the  tomb." 

H.  KIRKB  WHITE. 

IT  is  a  destiny,  that  every  life  be,  to  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  fraught  with  that  heart-purifying  ele- 
ment, which  we  term  sorrow.  And  who  would 
have  it  otherwise  ?  Who  would  glide  passively 
along  the  bright  river  of  smiles,  without  one  taste 
of  that  chiefest  of  disciplines,  sorrow  ?  How 
grateful  should  we  be  to  Him  who  has  permitted 
us  to  drink  of  the  same  cup  with  his  only  Son ! 


112  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

for  he  was  a  "man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted 
with  grief."  Who  is  so  blind  that  will  not  see 
the  kind  designs  of  our  Father,  in  the  disposition 
of  those  works  of  his  hands  which  he  pronounced 
good.  Truly  His  eye  is  all-seeing ;  the  overflow 
of  his  tender  mercies  toward  the  children  of  men 
are  unbounded.  What  cell  of  goodness  is  there 
within  the  human  heart,  of  which  the  breath  of 
sorrow  cannot  raise  the  valve?  In  a  word,  what 
countless  numbers  of  souls  have  been  stayed  in 
their  mad  career,  have  been  saved  from  eternal 
destruction,  through  the  chastening  rod  of  the 
Lord. 

It  was  the  morning  after  the  sailing  of  the 
Nautilus ;  the  Sea-flower  had  arisen  with  the 
sun,  and  calling  for  old  Nep,  as  was  her  wont,  to 
accompany  her  on  her  morning's  walk,  she  tripped 
lightly  along,  humming  a  farewell  to  the  last  al- 
theas,  as  they  nodded  their  shrivelled  heads,  in 
view  of  their  departure  ;  but  their  words  of  adieu 
were  made  brief,  by  a  voice  as  of  one  in  distress ; 
and  coming  near,  it  proved  to  be  the  musical 
Vingo,  trilling  the  wild  melodies  of  his  old  Vir- 
ginia days. 

"  Good  morning,  Vingo ;  you  must  have  been 


A    GEM   AMONG   TUB   SEA-WEEDS.  113 

up  a  long  time  to  have  been  away  down  to  the 
shore ;  you  must  take  it  easier,  and  get  more 
sleep.  Even  old  Nep  dislikes  to  leave  his  warm 
kennel  this  cool  morning,  for  he  did  not  come  at 
my  call,  and  so  I  would  not  disturb  him." 

"  Ah,  missy,  de  old  fellow  am  getting  along  in 
years  as  well  as  de  rest  ob  us ;  and  if  it  was  n't 
for  de  gray  hairs,  dat  will  keep  at  de  top  ob  de 
heap,  in  spite  ob  ebery  ting,  I  should  feel  dat  old 
age  am  coming  wid  long  strides,  when  I  see  dat 
de  wee  bud  ob  de  Sea-flower  am  almost  in  bloom. 
But  see  here,  missy,"  said  he,  holding  up  a  fresh 
cod  which  he  had  taken,  "  I  'm  tinking  dat  make 
massa  Harry's  eyes  sparkle." 

It  was  the  hour  for  family  prayers. 

"  Had  you  not  better  go  to  Harry's  room,  dear, 
and  see  if  he  is  ill  this  morning  ?  he  is  unusually 
late,"  said  Mrs.  Grosvenor. 

•'  I  tink  de  fragrance  ob  de  salt  water  about  dat 
cod  fetch  him  soon,"  remarked  Vingo,  endeavor- 
ing to  smooth  his  face  into  a  proper  state  of  so- 
briety. 

Gently  the  Sea-flower  tapped  at  her  brother's 
door,  but  receiving  no  answer,  she  ventured  in  ;  the 
room  was  in  the  same  order  in  which  she  had  loft 
10* 


114  NATALIE;  OR, 

it  the  day  before,  for  she  took  great  pleasure  in 
arranging  the  flowers  upon  his  dressing  table,  and 
no  one  could  impart  such  a  coziness,  arranging 
everything  to  his  mind,  as  could  Sea-flower.  The 
bed  had  not  been  disturbed,  and  the  book  from 
which  she  had  read  to  him,  was  lying  thereon, 
opened  at  those  beautiful  verses  of  "  The  Iris  of 
the  Deep,"  which  he  loved  so  well  to  hear  her 
read.  What  could  it  mean  ?  Calmly  her  breath 
came  and  went ;  but  for  that  she  appeared  like  a 
beautiful  piece  of  statuary,  her  eyes  turned  up- 
ward, as  if  seeking  for  strength  to  meet  the  vague 
sense  of  desolation  which  was  creeping  into  her 
heart.  Upon  the  table  were  two  notes,  one  ad- 
dressed to  her  mother,  the  other  to  herself,  in  his 
hand-writing.  With  nerveless  hand  she  broke  the 
seal;  no  emotion  was  visible,  save  the  delicate 
glow  upon  her  cheek,  which  came  and  went,  and 
the  playing  of  the  muscles  about  her  compressed 
lips,  as  she  read  the  following : 

"  My  Sister  —  When  you  read  this,  I  shall  be 
far  away,  sailing  over  those  glorious  billows 
which  you  and  I  love  so  well !  You  will  miss 
me,  for  I  know  you  love  your  erring  brother,  with 
all  his  faults ;  and  even  you,  who  can  realize  what 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  115 

were  my  heart's  desires,  will  hardly  forgive  the 
step  which  brings  such  deep  grief  upon  our 
mother;  yet  you  will  think  of  me  with  kindness, 
for  I  know  it  cannot  be  otherwise.  There  is  no 
spot  within  your  heart  of  love  which  is  not  occu- 
pied. Could  I  have  left  home  with  a  mother's 
blessing,  I  should  be  happier ;  but  she  will  pray 
for  her  boy ;  the  gentle  breeze  which  fills  our  sail 
will  bear  her  "  God  bless  you  "  to  the  ear  of  him 
who  will  think  of  the  dear  ones  at  home,  until  he 
shall  once  more  fill  his  place  in  that  dearest  of 
family  circles,  and  thank  God,  my  mother  has 
such  an  one  as  you  to  lean  upon.  Farewell,  dear 
Sea-flower,  until  we  meet  again. 

BROTHER  HARRY." 

He  had  gone !  Could  it  be  possible  ?  How 
could  she  speak  those  cruel  words  to  her  mother  ? 
Yet  it  must  be.  With  steady  step  she  entered 
the  drawing-room;  the  mother  looked  upon  her 
child.  That  which  she  would  speak  failed  to 
give  utterance.  Instinctively  soul  sympathized 
with  soul. 

*'•  Mother,  we  will  breathe  our  morning  suppli- 
cation to  Him  who  ordereth  all  things ; "  and  the 
Sea-flower,  at  that  family  altar,  prayed  that  strength 
might  be  given  them,  that  they  might  be  prepared 


116  NATALIE  ;    OK, 

for  whatever  was  to  be  their  portion,  and  her  prayer 
was  heard.  Arising,  Mrs.  Grosyenor  sank  into  a 
chair ;  with  an  agitated  voice  she  spoke,  — 

"  My  child,  some  dreadful  thing  has  occurred  ! 
My  son,  —  tell  me,  has  he  gone  ?  for  the  same 
mysterious  power  which  bade  me  impress  upon 
his  mind  last  night,  the  value  of  the  instructions, 
which,  I  pray  God,  I  have  not  been  unfaithful  in 
setting  before  him,  tells  me  I  shall  not  see  my  boy 
again  for  many  long  days !  Speak,  my  child,  is  it 
not  so  ?  " 

"  You  have  spoken  too  truly,  mother ;  may  you 
be  able  to  bear  up  under  this  affliction  ; "  and  she 
put  the  note  into  her  mother's  hand. 

"  My  eyes  fail  me,  my  child !  If  it  is  not  ask- 
ing of  you  too  much,  tell  me  what  were  his  last 
words  ;  they  will  fall  more  gently  on  my  heart ; " 
and  the  tones  of  the  Sea-flower  were  of  comfort  as 
she  read  :  — 

"My  dear  Mother  —  In  the  ship  Nautilus, 
which  will  sail  from  this  port  on  the  20th  of  Octo- 
ber, I  have  shipped  for  a  Cape  Horn  voyage. 
You  will  hardly  believe  what  you  read ;  never- 
theless, it  is  true.  I  was  very  much  disappointed 
that  I  could  not  go  with  father,  and  thought  T 


A   GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  117 

would  wait  patiently  until  his  return  ;  but  gaining 
permission  from  my  present  captain  to  accom- 
pany him,  I  could  not  resist  the  temptation.  I 
know  I  shall  do  very  wrong  in  going  away  with- 
out your  consent,  but  forgive  me,  if  you  can, 
mother ;  't  is  the  only  act  in  which  I  have  ever 
given  you  sorrow,  or  by  which  I  ever  shall.  You 
shall  hear  from  me  as  often  as  I  can  get  an  oppor- 
tunity of  sending  home,  and  it  will  not  be  a  great 
while  before  I  shall  be  with  you  again.  I  shall 
not  forget  my  prayers  night  and  morning ;  and  I 
know  you  will  not  cease  to  pray  for  your  son, 
though  he  should  fall  to  the  lowest  depths  of 
degradation.  Tell  father,  when  you  write  him? 
that  I  have  disobeyed  his  word ;  but  ask  him  if 
he  cannot  forgive  me.  It  is  possible  that  I  may 
meet  with  him  upon  the  ocean,  and  may  we  both 
be  spared  to  make  you  happy,  my  dear  mother. 
Farewell,  from  your  affectionate  son." 


"I  do  forgive  you,  my  son,  in  this  cruel  step 
which  you  have  taken ;  indeed,  but  how  could  he 
do  thus  ?  Oh,  how  could  he ! "  and  Mrs. 
Grosvenor,.overcome  with  her  emotion,  sank  back 
in  her  chair. 

"  De  good  Lord  be  praised,  missy !  but  I  not 
tink  it  eber  come  to  dis.  To  be  sure,  massa 


118  NATALIE;  OR, 

Wendall  often  tell  me,  eber  since  dot  day,  dat  I 
getting  too  full  ob  laugh,  dat  one  extreme  follow 
anoder ;  but  I  never  tink  young  massa  take  hesef 
clean  off! "  and,  wiping  the  whites  of  his  eyes,  he 
went  out  to  hunt  up  old  Nep  to  share  his  grief; 
but  he  soon  returned,  and  locking  the  door  after 
him,  proceeded  to  fasten  every  window  in  the 
house. 

Sea-flower,  who  was  bathing  her  mother's  tem- 
ples, observing  what  the  negro  was  about,  was  at 
a  loss  to  account  for  his  movements ;  but  know- 
ing he  disliked  to  be  questioned  upon  points 
touching  his  judgment,  she  humored  him  by  let- 
ting him  have  his  own  way,  till  finally,  he  peered 
into  his  mistress's  face,  and  in  a  voice  scarcely 
above  a  whisper,  said,  "  Dar,  missy,  de  rest  ob  us 
am  safe !  he  no  cotch  any  more  dis  time ! " 

"  What  is  it  ?  Vingo,  what  has  happened  ?  " 

"  Ah,  little  missy,  if  I  was  n't  clean  gone  tuck  J 
'pears  like  I  never  shall  get  ober  it." 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Vingo  ?  " 

"  Well,  missy  Sea-flower,  I  tinks  it  am  de  ebil 
one  dat  has  taken  dem  away,  after  all ;  for  dat 
dog  neber  go  'way  peaceably  wTid  anyting  short 
ob  de  debil;  he  got  too  much  de  spirit  ob  his 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  119 

massa  to  be  afeard  ob  anyting  dat  belong  on  dis 
earth ! " 

"  Is  Neptune  gone,  too,  Vingo  ?  " 

"  Yes,  missy,  dar  not  eben  a  shadow  left  ob 
him ;  and,  [the  negro  had  a  remarkable  imagina- 
tion], 'pears  like  I  see  de*  print  ob  a  cloben  tread 
in  de  soft  ground,  by  his  door;  and  among  de 
hay  de  old  fellow  hab  lef  some  ob  his  plunder 
trough  mistake." 

Sea-flower  hastened  to  the  dog's  kennel,  and 
there  indeed  was  a  small  parcel,  folded  neatly  in 
white  paper,  but  no  trace  of  the  dog  was  to  be 
seen  ;  opening  the  package,  there  was  a  small 
locket,  containing  the  likeness  of  her  mother  and 
herself,  which  had  been  left  upon  the  parlor  table, 
but  how  it  came  in  the  dog's  kennel  was  a  mys- 
tery. 

"  Oh,  our  faithful  Neptune !  how  much  we 
shall  miss  him !  It  must  be  that  he  has  gone  with 
his  master ;  but  perhaps  it  is  all  for  the  best." 

"  I  tinks  eberyting  should  be  ob  de  best  for  you. 
missy ;  'pears  like  if  my  poor  old  Phillis  could  get 
used  to  de  tribilations,  like  you  do,  it  help  to  make 
de  road  easier ;  but  I  specks  she  neber  learn 
how." 


120  NATALIE;  OR, 

"  O,  Vingo,  it  makes  my  heart  bleed  to  think 
that  your  people  have  no  opportunities  for  learn- 
ing that  they  may  cast  their  burdens  on  the  Lord. 
I  cannot  imagine  anything  more  dreadful  than 
the  ignorance  in  which  the  slaves  are  kept." 

"  Yes,  missy,  I  neber  remembers  much  about  it 
till  I  leabes  old  Berginny ;  some  how  or  oder,  I 
finds  out  dat  old  massa's  people  hab  a  God,  but 
I  neber  'spect  he  know  anyting  'bout  poor  black 
man." 

Days  and  months  passed  on,  as  the  lonely  days 
of  sorrow  do  come,  and  go,  and  come  again  ;  but 
as  the  lengthened  shades  of  the  summer  solstice 
had  again  become  less,  another  cloud  had  arisen 
in  the  firmament  of  mingled  joys  and  sorrows, 
threatening  to  encompass  even  the  bright  rays  of 
hope  within  its  gloom. 

Mrs.  Grosvenor  had  written  her  husband  of  the 
conduct  of  their  truant  son,  as  Harry  had  wished, 
and  had  in  reply  received  his  full  forgiveness  for 
the  boy.  Captain  Grosvenor  had  written  that  he 
much  regretted  not  having  taken  Harry  along 
with  him,  "for,"  said  he,  "a  second  thought 
would  have  convinced  me  that  the  boy  had  too 
much  of  the  spirit  of  his  father  to  remain  content- 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  121 

edly  on  shore ;  he  has  but  followed  in  my  foot- 
steps, for  I  never  shall  forget  the  night  1  stole 
away  from  my  father's  house,  when  1  was  but  ten 
years  old,  and  went  to  sea.  Yes,  tell  my  boy  that 
I  forgive  him,  yet  it  annoys  me  very  much  that 
you  and  our  dear  Natalie  are  left  alone,  my  wife ; 
but  at  the  rate  we  have  been  doing,  it  will  not  be 
long  before  we  shall  be  homeward  bound." 

Nearly  a  twelvemonth  had  passed  since  this 
letter  had  been  received;  not  a  word  had  been 
heard  of  the  Tantalizer  for  a  long  time ;  several 
ships  had  returned  which  had  left  since  she  had 
sailed,  but  they  had  brought  no  tidings  of  her. 
Over  a  year  had  passed  since  she  was  last  re- 
ported, and  her  owners  began  to  look  doubtful  in 
regard  to  her  fate ;  and  there  were  rumors  that 
the  Tantalizer  was  counted  among  the  missing 
vessels,  yet  no  one  dared  to  breathe  the  thought 
to  the  still  hoping  family,  while  there  was  the 
least  possibility  that  she  might  be  heard  from 
again  ;  and  who  would  wish  to  be  the  first  to  pro- 
nounce that  gentle  wife  a  widow  ?  Darker  and 
still  deeper  grew  the  overshadowing  cloud,  and 
the  hopes  of  the  trusting  ones  less.  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor  would  sit  for  whole  days  brooding  over  her 
11 


122  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

sorrows,  clinging  to  the  last  ray  of  hope,  with  al- 
most the  insanity  of  hope ;  but  the  last  spark 
finally  went  out,  never  again  to  be  rekindled.  The 
untiring  wheels  of  time  still  went  their  rounds, 
and  everything  moved  on,  as  if  there  were  no 
hearts  beating  in  discordant  measure  to  the  joy- 
ous song  of  nature.  Sympathizing  friends  pitied 
the  afflicted,  and  the  world  read, —  "  A  noble  ship 
lost  at  sea !  all  on  board  supposed  to  have  per- 
ished! Ship  and  cargo  valued  at  thirty  thous- 
and dollars  ;  no  insurance  ! "  and  they  exclaim, — 
"  ah,  the  sailor's  life  is  indeed  hard  ! "  But  they 
dwell  upon  the  latter  clause  of  the  paragraph  with 
as  much  real  pity,  the  words  fall  upon  their  ear, 
conveying  as  much  of  real  sadness  to  their  minds, 
as  that  many  families  have  been  called  to  mourn 
the  loss  of  one  of  their  members.  The  Sea-flower 
could  hardly  become  reconciled  to  the  thought 
that  she  would  never  see  her  father  more,  yet  for 
her  mother's  sake  she  suppressed  her  grief,  endeav- 
oring to  soothe  her  weary  spirits  by  those  refresh- 
ing promises  of  Him  who  dries  the  mourner's 
tear, —  binding  up  the  wounds  of  the  broken- 
hearted. 

"  Dear  mother,  we  are  called  upon  to  bear  a 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  123 

heavy  trial ;  this  is  indeed  a  bitter,  bitter  draught, 
yet  we  must  not  forget  't  is  our  Father  holds  the 
cup.  You  have  taught  rne  to  smile  upon  his 
chastening  rod,  but  in  this  dark  hour  of  trial  truly 
the  flesh  is  weak ;  yet  we  will  rest  upon  the 
strength  of  His  arm,  He  will  not  forsake  us ;  and, 
mother,  His  ways  indeed  are  higher  than  our 
ways.  How  tenderly  has  he  dealt  with  us,  inas- 
much as  he  has  so  ordered  that  our  dear  Harry 
should  be  spared  to  us ;  for  as  I  look  upon  the 
past,  I  can  see  nothing  but  the  kindly  interference 
of  his  will,  that  my  brother  did  not  share  the  same 
grave  with  his  father." 

"  My  darling,  your  precious  words  shed  light 
over  my  weary  pathway.  I  fear  that  I  have 
sinned  in  thus  murmuring  at  God's  will,  for  I 
would  not  see  his  loving  kindness  in  sparing  to 
me  my  boy.  But  it  is  so  very  hard,  —  so  dread- 
ful,—  that  in  that  hour  when  his  spirit  winged  its 
way  to  that  better  land,  we  might  not  pause  from 
our  worldly  pursuits,  turning  our  eyes  heaven- 
ward, craving  strength  to  bear  our  cross ;  but  your 
words  of  love,  my  child,  remind  me  of  that  Being 
who  is  the  fountain-head  of  loveliness,  and  I  thank 
God  for  his  gift  of  you." 


124  NATALIE;  OR, 

"  If  I  am  a  comfort  to  you,  mother,  it  is  through 
your  influence,  for  you  have  taught  me  to  walk  in 
the  paths  of  virtue." 

"  True,  I  have  pointed  out  to  you  the  ways  of 
righteousness,  but  when  you  looked  upon  that 
bright  river  of  life,  I  observed  that  its  waters  were 
no  less  tranquil,  and  mirrored  upon  its  bosom  was 
one  more  shining  star ;  and  it  has  been  increasing 
in  magnitude,  till  now  its  radiance  illumes  even 
the  bright  river  itself." 

So  did  the  Sea-flower  gather  together  the  broken 
threads  of  this  family,  weaving  them  closer  with 
that  golden  thread  of  tender  remembrance  of  him 
who  had  gone  to  await  them  for  a  little  in  that 
happier  home  above ;  this  family,  of  which  she 
had  never  the  slightest  suspicion  but  that  they  were 
of  her  own  flesh  and  blood  ;  and  as  she  sat  with  her 
hand  clasped  within  that  of  her  mother's,  reading 
from  that  blessed  book,  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye 
that  are  weary,"  Mrs.  Grosvenor  could  not  but 
notice  the  striking  resemblance  which  she  bore  to 
those  lovely  features  of  the  miniature,  which  was 
found  within  the  golden  band.  The  child  was 
growing  to  resemble  her  unknown  mother,  and 
were  there  any  who  had  ever  known  the  parents, 


A  GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  125 

to  see  their  child,  they  could  not  but  have  discov- 
ered her  descent.  As  the  thought  came  to  Mrs. 
Grosvenor's  mind,  she  shuddered ;  and  she  asked 
herself  if  it  could  ever  be  that  her  darling  should 
be  torn  from  her?  if  another  cloud  would  arise, 
hiding  one  more  cherished  one  from  her  sight? 
But  why  should  she  tremble  at  the  thought?  she 
well  knew  there  could  be  nothing,  not  even  the  dis- 
covery of  relatives,  which  could  lessen  her  daugh- 
ter's love  for  her  mother.  Not  a  word  had  ever 
been  said  to  the  child  in  regard  to  her  mysterious 
parentage.  Captain  Grosvenor  had  thought  it 
best  not  to  reveal  the  fact  until  she  should  have 
become  of  a  suitable  age  to  fully  realize  her  situ- 
ation. Those  who  had  known  the  circumstances 
of  her  discovery,  had  gradually  come  to  look  upon 
her  as  the  child  of  those  who  treasured  her  as  if 
she  had  been  their  own  ;  and  the  playmates  of  her 
childhood  days  had  never  mistrusted  there  was  a 
mystery  hanging  about  her  "romantic"  name, — 
Sea-flower.  Harry,  indeed,  had  never  forgotten 
his  delight  at  having  a  new  sister;  and  as  they 
had  grown  up  together,  he  had  often  looked  into 
her  dreamy  eyes,  and  thought,  "  How  unlike  she 
is  to  any  one  else ;  she  is  too  good  to  be  my 

11* 


126  NATALIE  ;    OH, 

sister;"  and  as  the  reality  came  to  him,  he  had 
banished  the  remembrance,  ere  it  had  taken  to  it- 
self a  form.  The  original  Vingo  had  never  lost 
sight  of  "  that  commentful "  day,  as  he  termed  it ; 
not  a  day  passed  but  he  made  some  allusion  to 
"  dat  wee  gem  among  de  sea-weeds,"  and  the 
Sea-flower  would  open  wide  her  eyes,  as  from  his 
wild  laugh  she  caught  his  broken  sentences,  and 
would  wonder  why  the  negro's  words  should  meet 
with  such  a  response  within  her  own  bosom.  The 
child's  dress,  together  with  the  ornaments  which 
had  been  found  upon  her,  had  been  laid  carefully 
away,  reserved  until  she  should  have  become  fa- 
miliar with  her  history.  But  Mrs.  Grosvenor, 
since  the  loss  of  her  husband,  had  weighed  the 
question  in  her  mind,  whether  she  should  still  keep 
the  secret  from  her,  for  the  child's  mind  was  much 
beyond  her  years,  and  she  questioned  whether  it 
would  be  for  the  best  to  permit  her  to  grow  to 
maturer  years  thus  undeceived  ;  but  she  reflected 
that  such  had  been  the  design  of  her  husband, 
and,  therefore,  for  the  present,  the  subject  was  dis- 
missed from  her  mind. 

It  was  the  close  of  the  third  year  in   which 
Harry  had  been  from  home.     Mrs.  Grosvenor  had 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  127 

received  four  letters  from  him  in  that  time.  His 
last  had  stated  they  were  doing  well,  that  he  was 
under  one  of  the  kindest  of  captains,  and  all  that 
was  wanting  to  make  him  perfectly  happy,  was 
to  see  his  dear  mother,  and  the  rest  of  the  family 
once  more.  Poor  boy,  he  little  thought  that  there 
was  one  of  its  members  whom  he  would  never  see 
again,  until  he  had  passed  over  that  sea  from 
which  no  navigator  ever  returns!  Harry  had 
never  written  his  mother  of  the  brutal  treatment 
which  he  had  received  from  his  first  captain,  but 
he  had  said  that  Neptune  had  been  the  means  of 
saving  his  life,  and  that  the  old  fellow  was  getting 
to  be  quite  a  sailor,  inasmuch  as  he  could  take  a 
turn  on  the  quarter-deck  with  as  much  dignity  as 
the  captain  himself.  It  had  been  some  time  since 
Harry's  last  letter  had  been  received,  and  now 
Mrs.  Grosvenor  was  anxiously  looking  for  news 
from  him,  with  a  state  of  mind  prepared  for  re- 
ceiving almost  anything,  so  fraught  with  sad 
events  had  been  the  last  few  years,  when  one  day 
Vingo  was  seen  far  down  the  street,  coaxing  his 
time-wearied  limbs  into  a  run,  and  bursting  into 
the  room,  he  stood  panting  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor,  grinning  with  delight,  and  holding  at  arm's 


128  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

length  a  letter,  which  Mrs.  Grosvenor  recognized 
as  coming  from  her  son.  The  Sea-flower  read  the 
letter  aloud,  and  when  Vingo  learned  that  massa 
Harry  was  homeward  bound,  he  could  contain 
himself  no  longer ;  it  seemed  as  if  he  would  go 
beside  himself  at  the  thought  of  having  his  young 
massa  home  once  more,  for  everything  had  ap- 
peared so  different  since  he  went  away ;  there 
had  been  so  many  changes,  that  the  fellow  had 
really  had  his  fears  that  it  might  be  his  turn  next 
to  be  taken  off,  and  he  had  often  had  visions  of 
his  old  slave  massa  in  nearer  proximity  than  was 
at  all  consistent  with  his  ideas  of  liberty. 

"  De  good  Lord  be  praised!"  exclaimed  the 
negro,  as  Sea-flower  ceased  reading ;  "  dis  am  too 
good  news  for  old  black  man  live  me  !  but  I  knew 
de  bright  sunshine  not  be  contented  to  stay  away 
from  missy  Sea-flower  long.  I  tinks  missy  get 
along  better  widout  him,  dan  he  can  widout  her; 
but  dar  am  some  poor  souls  dat  neber  sees  de 
shine,  making  dem  feel  as  full  ob  sing  as  a  camp- 
meeting!"  and  the  negro  gave  a  deep  sigh  at  the 
remembrance  of  his  poor  old  Phillis,  who  was,  for 
aught  he  knew,  still  wearing  the  accursed  yoke  of 
slavery. 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       129 

"Poor  things!  poor  things!"  sighed  the  Sea- 
flower  ;  "  I  would  willingly  share  with  them  my 
joys,  were  it  in  my  power.  Theirs  would  be  a 
lighter  burden  to  those  who  have  learned  of  that 
glorious  home,  where  the  resplendent  shining  of 
its  bright  ones  is  forever !  But  they,  alas,  have 
no  bright  future  to  look  forward  to,  giving  them 
renewed  strength  to  bear  their  cross ;  or  if  they 
ever  hear  of  that  All-Father  who  hears  the  cry  of 
the  most  wretched  of  his  children,  their  masters 
would  have  them  believe  that  he  is  but  the  white 
man's  God!  Oh,  Vingo,  how  could  you  have 
had  the  heart  to  believe  that  God  would  disown 
his  children  ?  " 

"  Dunno,  missy ;  but  'pears  like  de  slabe  jus'  no 
more  chilen  dan  de  oder  animals ;  and  I  tinks  old 
massa  done  teach  de  hounds  about  de  big  bible, 
sooner  dan  he  niggers." 

"  What   became   of  vour   wife,   Vingo,  when 

• 

father  took  you  away  ?  Could  you  not  prevail  on 
your  master  to  let  her  c6me  with  you  ?  " 

"  O,  missy,  old  Bingo  hoe  in  de  cotton  field 
great  many  long  years  since  he  sot  eyes  on  poor, 
torn-down  Phiilis,  or  the  young  uns." 

"  The  little  ones  !  and  had  you  some  children, 
Vingo?" 


130  NATALIE;  OR, 

"  Ah !  if  I  known  how  to  praise  de  good  Lord 
in  dem  days,  I  specks  I  shouted  for  joy,  when  I 
see  de  wee  creters  burstin'  wid  de  laugh ;  and 
Phillis,  she  clean  tuck  ober,  to  see  them  fist  each 
oder  wid  dar  little  feet,  'pearing  like  dey  hab  in- 
herit all  de  peruigilinations  ob  dar  daddy ;  and  den 
de  little  creters  change  dar  minds,  and  burst  into 
de  smiles  again.  O,  dem  was  happy  days !  and 
I  and  Phillis  tink  we  just  de  pleasantest  creters 
in  de  whole  ob  Berginny  ;  and  we  takes  de  young 
uns  out  wid  us  to  de  cotton  field,  and  after  dey 
gets  use  to  de  hot  sun  in  dar  eyes,  dey  crawl 
round  on  de  ground,  snatchin'  up  de  bits  ob  cot- 
ton, like  dey  hab  been  use  to  it  all  dar  days ;  and 
we  not  mind  it  much  if  old  oberseer  did  gib  us  a 
lash  ober  de  head,  'casionally,  when  we  stops  to 
cotch  a  bref,  long  as  we  habs  de  young  uns  to  lift 
us  up  a  bit.  But  dem  days  not  stay  long,  for  one 
day  dar  come  a  fierce  looking  man,  from  way 
down  in  Kentuck,  and  as  he  went  ober  de  planta- 
tion, I  oberhears  him  saying  to  massa,  dat  he 
must  hab  just  de  smartest,  good-looking  niggars 
dat  could  be  scared  up,  fpr  dar  was  one  ob  de 
richest  men  in  Kentuck  dat  was  willing  to  pay 
any  price  for  dem  ;  but  dey  must  be  made  ob  de 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  131 

right  material,  for  he  worked  his  niggars,  and  cut 
dem  up  so,  dat  he  hab  to  get  in  a  fresh  supply 
ebery  now  and  den.  Dat  was  death-blow  to  me, 
for  I  knew  my  Phillis  was  considered  de  smartest, 
best  looking  gal  on  de  plantation ;  for  many  a 
time  I  hear  massa  say,  dat  gal  worth  a  dozen 
common  ones,  and  he  spoke  de  truth  for  once,  for 
I  knows  dar  neber  was  anoder  like  her.  Well,  I 
tells  Phillis  dat  night  what  I  hears,  and  I  tells  her 
to  jus  slack  off  a  little,  and  put  on  her  worst  look 
when  de  man  come  round  next  day,  and  perhaps 
dey  oberlook  her ;  but  'pears  like  we  did  n't  get 
much  comfort  from  dat,  and  all  night  long  we 
keeps  awake,  for  we  could  n't  help  tinking  dat 
might  be  de  last  time  we  eber  see  each  oder 
again ;  for  we  neber  hear  ob  de  good  place  den, 
\vhere  we  might  meet  when  slabe  massa  get 
trough  wid  us.  De  next  morning,  afore  de  broke 
ob  day,  massa  and  de  trader  comes  round  to  our 
cabin,  and  seeing  Phillis  at  de  door,  putting  de 
young  uns  to  rights,  and  clarin'  up  a  little,  'fore 
we  goes  out  to  de  field,  de  fierce  man  cracked  his 
whip,  and  jumping  ober  de  young  uns,  caught 
Phillis  by  de  arm,  and  whirling  her  round  and 
round,  called  out,  '  I  say,  mister,  dis  ere  's  de  like- 


132  NATALIE;  OK, 

list  critter  I've  sot  eyes  on  dis  many  a  day!  I 
must  hab  dis  one  at  any  price !  Old  Killall  be 
good-natured  a  month,  when  he  sees  dis  hand- 
some critter;  but  if  he  don't  use  her  up  in  less 
dan  dat  time,  he  '11  do  what  he  neber  done  afore ! 
I  tell  you,  sar,  it 's  surprisin'  to  see  how  much 
work  he  '11  get  out  ob  his  riiggars  ;  goes  ahead  ob 
anyting  you  eber  heard  ob ;  dat 's  de  way  he  's 
made  such  a  power  ob  money.  He.  says  he  's 
tried  it  faithfully,  year  in  and  year  out,  and  he  's 
thoroughly  convinced  dat  de  way  to  make 
anyting  by  dis  niggar  business,  is  to  get  de 
work;  if  dey  wont  work  widout  de  whip, 
why,  put  it  on!  get  dar  steam  up  some  way 
or  oder,  and  when  one  lot  gibs  out,  get  a 
fresh  stock !  I  '11  tell  you  what,  sir,  Killall  under- 
stands it ;  he  '11  sell  dar  hides  for  shoe  leather  rad- 
der  dan  let  his  niggars  stand  idle ! '  When  I  hear 
dat,  missy,  my  bery  blood  boil,  and  'pears  like  I 
could  n't  keep  rny  hands  off  from  de  villain ;  but 
I  know  dat  if  I  make  any  resistance,  it  fare  all  de 
worse  wid  Phillis,  and  I  get  sent  to  de  whippin'- 
place,  into  de  bargain  ;  so  I  only  grind  my  teeth, 
and  look  on,  like  I  did  n't  know  any  better ;  but, 
missy,  did  n't  I  wish  I  white  man  den,  jus'  for  de 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  133 

sake  ob  sabin'  my  wife  and  young  uns  ?  for  I  lib 
wid  Phillis  so  long  I  could  n't  help  feeling  'tached 
to  her.  Ole  massa,  he  not  'pear  to  like  de  idea 
ob  parting  wid  Phillis  jus  den,  for  he  know  right 
well  dat  he  not  get  anoder  like  her  bery  soon,  and 
so  he  tells  de  trader  dat  de  niggar  'pear  bery  well, 
but  as  for  de  real  work,  he  got  a  dozen  dat  go 
ahead  ob  her,  and  if  de  gemrnan  want  de  real 
work  in'  niggar,  dey  step  round  de  oder  side  de 
plantation  ;  but  de  trader,  he  keep  his  eye  on 
Phillis,  like  he  understand  de  business  too  well  to 
be  put  off  dat  way,  and  he  say  to  massa,  tell  you 
what 't  is,  mister,  dat  gal  may  not  hab  de  genuine 
work  'bout  her  now,  but  if  she  get  under  old  Kill- 
all's  lash,  dar  be  no  trouble  bout  dat,  and  den 
when  she  good  for  notin'  else,  after  de  work  all 
out  ob  her,'  she  might  keep  a  little  ob  her  looks, 
'nough  to  make  her  go  for  a  hundred  or  so.  But 
massa,  he  not  like  to  gib  her  up,  and  dey  talk  a 
long  time  togeder,  and  I  hears  de  trader  say,  — 
*  de  gal  should  square  off  all  de  old  affair,  wid  five 
hundred  to  boot;'  till  by  and  by  massa  gibs  in, 
and  de  bargain  was  closed,  bery  much  to  de  satis- 
faction ob  both  parties.  But  dey  not  stop  to  ask 
how  we  like  de  idea  ob  being  separated  for  life  J 
12 


184  NATALIE;  OR, 

dey  not  link  dat  perhaps  de  mother  find  it  hard  to 
leabe  her  chil'en.  De  trader  'pear  bery  much 
pleased  wid  his  bargain,  and  he  slipped  a  cord 
round  Phillis's  arm,  and  tell  her  to  go  wid  him. 
O,  missy,  dat  was  de  awfullest  minute  in  my  life ! 
Poor  Phillis  look  at  de  chil'en,  den  at  me,  and 
wid  one  long,  piercing  shriek,  dat  I  hear  many 
times  since,  she  clung  round  my  neck,  begging 
me  to  go  wid  her,  to  sabe  her  from  de  dreadful 
place  where  dey  would  take  her!  But  afore  I 
could  say  one  word,  the  trader,  wid  a  dreadful 
curse,  seize  her  by  de  throat,  and  in  his  hurry  to 
get  her  away,  stumbled  ober  one  ob  de  young  uns 
wid  his  great  heaby  boots,  dat  was  made  'spressly 
to  kick  de  fractious  niggars,  as  he  called  it,  and 
de  chile  neber  breathe  again !  he  had  step  clean 
on  to  its  neck,  strangling  it  in  an  instant!  At  de 
sight  ob  her  chile,  all  bleedin',  and  still,  poor 
Phillis  become  all  quiet,  and  her  eyes  were  shut, 
just  like  good  missus,  when  she  find  massa  Harry 
take  hesef  away.  Ole  massa  he  'pear  rather  sober 
like,  when  he  find  one  ob  his  niggars  killed,  for  he 
sot  a  heap  on  de  young  uns  dat  was  comin'  up, 
'cause  dey  be  big  enough  soon  to  be  ob  some 
•'count ;  but  de  trader  hand  ober  fifty  dollar  bill, 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  135 

to  make  de  accident  good,  and  took  de  opportu- 
nity to  get  away,  'fore  Phillis  come  to  again ;  but 
dey  not  say  anyting  to  me  'bout  my  loss,  and 
'pears  like  dey  could  not  cober  de  great  break  in 
rny  heart,  wid  all  de  fifty  dollar  bills  in  Berginny. 
Dat  was  de  last  time  I  eber  sees  my  Phillis.  I 
specks  by  dis  time  dey  hab  got  de  work  all  out 
ob  her,  and  I  hopes  dey  hab,  missy ;  for  though 
she  neber  hear  ob  dat  place  where  all  are  made 
bright,  I  know  she  good  enough  to  find  de  way ; 
but  I  hopes  she  not  be  too  full  ob  shine,  coz  I 
fraid  I  not  know  her  from  de  white  folks." 

"  I  hope  you  will  meet  her  there,  indeed,  Vingo ; 
for  after  such  a  separation  here,  how  great  will  be 
your  joy.  I  feel  assured  that  the  poor  down- 
trodden negro  will  not  be  in  that  day  forgotten ; 
the  dreadful  curse  which  hangs  over  your  race 
will  then  be  explained,  and  I  fear  there  will  be 
many  called  to  an  account  for  the  wrongs  which 
they  have  done  their  fellow-men.  But  what  be- 
came of  your  child,  Vingo  ?  Did  you  not  feel 
grateful  that  one  of  your  dear  ones  was  spared  to 
you?" 

"  Ah,  missy,  I  tinks  dar  no  place  for  gratitude 
in  de  slabe's  heart;  and  sometimes  I  specks  I 


136  NATALIE;  OR, 

neber  hab  a  heart,  till  missy  Sea-flower  spare  me 
a  part  ob  hers.  Well,  after  Phillis  and  de  young 
un  tuck  away,  'pears  like  I  neber  look  up  any 
more ;  and  if  it  not  for  de  little  Phillis  dat  was 
left,  I  tink  I  clean  gib  up.  I  takes  her  wid  me  to 
de  cotton  field,  and  she  lay  and  look  at  me  all  day 
long,  so  strange  like,  as  if  she  want  to  know  why 
we  dar  all  alone ;  and  at  night  I  feed  her  wid  de 
corn-cake,  like  her  poor  mammy  used  to  do,  and 
at  eb'ry  mouthful  she  look  up  in  my  face,  den  at 
de  door,  to  see  if  its  mammy  not  comin'.  After  a 
while  I  gets  a  little  used  to  de  ache,  which  I  hab 
since  Phillis  tuck  away,  and  all  de  time  I  not  at 
work  in  de  field,  I  takes  care  ob  de  young  un,  to 
keep  from  hearing  dat  awful  shriek,  when  one 
mornin'  I  wakes  up,  and  de  little  Phillis  nowhar5 
to  be  seen,  and  I 's  neber  seen  her  since,  missy." 

"  They  could  not  surely  have  robbed  you  of 
your  only  comfort !  O,  how  dreadful ! " 

"  Yes,  missy ;  I  inquires  all  round  if  dey  see 
anyting  ob  my  Phillis,  but  I  gets  only  a  laugh 
from  one,  and  a  curse  from  anoder ;  for  eben  de 
slabe  get  so  used  to  de  hard  treatment  ob  dar 
massa,  dat  dey  sometimes  show  de  same  spirit 
towards  dar  fellows,  specially  if  dey  happens  to  be 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  137 

clean  tuck  down  wid  the  '  blue  imps,'  as  dey  calls 
it.  At  last  I  asks  a  poor,  broken-down  ting,  dat 
hab  all  her  young  uns  sold  away  from  her  only  a 
day  or  two  afore,  if  she  know  anyting  'bout  my 
young  un,  and  she  tells  me  dar  hab  been  a  sale  ob 
a  dozen  young  uns,  on  de  plantation,  and  she  sees 
massa,  long  afore  day-broke,  pack  dem  into  a 
wagon,  and  dey  carried  off.  I  knows  den  it  no 
use  to  look  for  her  any  longer,  and  de  more  I 
grows  to  look  down,  'pears  like  de  more  dey 
laughs  at  me,  and  dey  calls  me  'dat  moon-hit 
niggar.'  I  gets  so  stupid  after  a  while,  dat  massa 
threatens  to  sell  me  way  down  whar  dey  works 
de  niggars  up ;  and  I  gets  so,  I  do  n't  care  how 
much  dey  whips  me,  or  anyting  else,  for  I  tinks  I 
neber  be  mysef  again,  when  one  day  massa  takes 
me  wid  him  down  to  de  boats,  to  fotch  de  cotton, 
and  I  hears  de  captain  ask,  what  ail  dat  fellow 
to  look  so  blue,  and  massa  tells  him,  I  got  a  no- 
tion dat  I  hab  a  right  to  keep  my  wife  and  young 
uns,  like  I  hab  de  feelin's  ob  white  folks.  Den  de 
captain  talk'  wid  massa  'bout  buyin'  me,  and  I 
got  to  be  such  a  torn-down  critter,  massa  glad  to 
let  me  go  for  most  anyting,  for  de  sake  ob  gettin' 
rid  ob  me.  When  de  bargain  struck,  my  new 
12* 


138  NATALIE;  OR, 

masa  Grobener  claps  me  on  de  shoulder,  and  says, 
'  now,  my  man,  come  wid  me,  and  see  if  we  can't 
gib  a  better  'plexion  to  matters.'  Dem  was  de 
first  kind  words  I  eber  hears  from  de  white  man, 
and  after  dat  I  springs  right  up,  like  de  wilted 
roses  missy  brought  to  life  de  oder  day ;  and  when 
de  Sea-flower  come  to  us,  I  tink  she  sent  to 
smooth  ober  de  rough  places,  dat  hab  been  gath- 
ering trough  de  long  years  ob  my  life  in  slabery." 
"  Yours  is  a  sad  history,  Vingo,  and  I  am 
happy  if  I  have  helped  to  make  your  pathway 
pleasanter;  but  do  not  look  upon  your  life  in 
slavery  as  having  been  unprofitably  spent,  for  the 
very  darkness  through  which  you  have  come, 
serves  to  make  brighter  that  glorious  light  which 
is  now  shed  o'er  your  way.  Your  sad  tale  has 
impressed  rne  with  renewed  gratitude  to  our 
Father  for  his  mercies  towards  me  ;  and  while  I 
thank  him  for  the  many  blessings  which  I  have 
received  from  his  hand,  my  heart  shall  also  praise 
him  that  with  these  joys  have  been  mingled, — 
the  purifying  light  of  his  chastening  love. 


CHAPTER     VII. 

NATALIE. 

"  If  ever  angels  walked  this  weary  earth 
In  human  likeness,  thou  wert  one  of  them." 

ANONYMOUS. 

'"Mid  pleasures  and  palaces,  where'er  we  may  roam, 
Be  it  ever  so  humble,  there  's  no  place  like  home ; 
A  charm  from  the  skies  seems  to  hallow  us  there 
Which,  seek  through  the  world,  is  ne'er  met  with  elsewhere." 

MOORE. 

"  SAMPSON,  Mr.  Sampson !  just  step  this  way, 
and  bring  your  eye  to  bear  a  little  to  the  nothe- 
nothe-east,  and  tell  me  what  you  make." 

"  Make,  boy,  make ! "  exclaimed  Sampson, 
thrusting  a  huge  piece  of  pigtail  into  his  already 
overcharged,  capacious  mouth,  "  I  suppose  you 
would  have  me  believe  that  you  'd  made  the  light 
of  some  sweet-heart's  eyes,  outshining  even  old 
Sankoty  itself." 

"  Three  years  ago,  do  you  remember  it,  Samp- 


140  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

son,  when  I  was  a  mere  stripling,  you  took  me 
aside,  and  pointed  out  a  dim  light,  away  down  to 
the  water's  edge,  and  told  me  I  would  have  seen 
different  days  before  I  made  it  again  ?  Do  you 
think  I  can  ever  forget  it  ?  I  could  tell  its  light  from 
among  a  thousand !  As  I  caught  its  last  rays  then, 
it  seemed  to  me  the  pensive,  forgiving  smile  of 
my  mother,  for,  as  you  know,  I  came  away  from 
home  without  my  mother's  consent;  but  I  long 
ago  received  her  forgiveness,  and  everything  will 
be  forgotten  in  the  happiness  which  we  shall  en- 
joy at  meeting  once  more.  And  my  father,  he  is  at 
home  by  this  time !  How  surprised  they  will  all 
be  to  see  me  grown  almost  to  be  a  man !  I  hope 
the  Sea-flower  is  the  same  little  fairy  still.  She 
will  not  always  be  a  bud,  however  ;  yet  the  open- 
ing flower  has  greater  charms." 

"Bless  my  stars!  boy,  are  you  losing  your 
senses  ?  "  asked  the  astonished  Sampson,  as  Harry 
walked  the  deck  in  raptures,  talking  as  fast  as  his 
tongue  could  fly,  as  it  appeared  to  the  old  tar,  in 
riddles. 

"  What 's  got  into  your  head,  boy  ?  I  have  al- 
ways taken  you  to  be  the  most  sensible  person 
aboard,  but  shiver  my  topsails,  if  the  fellow  do  n't 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  141 

talk  as  if  he  expected  to  find  old  Vineyard  Sound 
turned  into  a  flower  garden,  with  a  fairy  made  fast 
to  every  other  blossom ! " 

As  Sampson  delivered  himself  of  this  ludicrous 
remark,  Harry  burst  into  a  loud  fit  of  laughter, 
and  handing  the  tar  his  glass,  he  sang  out  "  San- 
koty  light,  ahoy!"  which  brought  all  hands  on 
deck  in  an  instant,  rubbing  open  their  eyes,  (for  it 
was  but  the  second  watch  in  the  morning,)  to 
catch  sight  of  the  first  object  visible  of  their 
homes. 

"  Three  cheers  for  old  Nantucket,  and  young 
Grosvenor ! "  shouted  the  captain  ;  and  the  ready 
hu/za  which  went  up,  amid  the  waving  of  sundry 
flannel  shirts,  old  boots,  and  forsaken  tarpaulins, 
which  had  been  caught  up  by  the  unshorn  tars} 
as  the  sound  of  their  near  proximity  to  home 
aroused  them  from  the  dreamy  visions  thereof  to 
the  vivid  realities,  were  borne  over  the  waters 
which  separated  them  from  thence,  deceiving  the 
red-combed  heralds  of  the  day  into  the  belief  of 
an  early  dawn,  judging  from  the  signs  of  recogni- 
tion which  met  their  approach,  as  the  first  tinge 
of  red  lit  up  the  eastern  sky. 

Nobly  the  good  ship  Nautilus  bore  down  to  the 


142  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

bar,  setting  heavily  on  the  water,  and  the  good 
twenty-five  hundred  with  which  she  was  laden, 
was  no  less  weighty  than  the  handfuls  of  silver 
which  danced  o'er  the  minds  of  the  glad  sailor 
boys,  as  they  neared  their  native  shore.  None 
were  more  light-hearted  at  the  prospect  before 
them  than  Harry  Grosvenor ;  not  that  he  had  be- 
come weary  of  the  sailor's  life,  for  he  loved  the 
ocean  with  the  same  free,  wild  love  as  when  three 
years  before,  it  had  beckoned  his  boyish  heart  to 
brave  its  perils ;  but  his  joy,  as  the  endeared  ob- 
jects of  his  home,  one  by  one,  welcomed  him  in 
his  fancy,  was  unbounded,  and  he  could  not 
realize  that  he  should  so  soon  greet  the  dear  ones 
who  had  been  the  subjects  of  his  most  precious 
thoughts,  through  the  many  days  which  had  sep- 
arated them. 

"  Well,  my  boy,"  said  Sampson,  as  he  grasped 
Harry  by  the  hand,  "  we  've  sailed  under  a  clear 
sky  for  the  most  of  the  time,  and  we  've  held  to- 
gether about  as  good  as  the  strongest,  but  there  's 
no  use  in  shedding  fresh  water  tears  over  it,  for  1  'm 
thinking  this  '11  .not  be  your  last  voyage,  and  as 
for  me,  there 's  nothing  to  hinder  my  hanging 
around  this  little  sand-heap  a  bit  longer ;  and  who 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  143 

knows  but  we  may  try  it  again  some  day.  Who 
knows?  ah,  who  knows  that  John  Sampson  is 
not  lying  at  this  moment  at  the  bottom  of  the 
sea  ?  Who  is  there  that  cares  to  know  ?  " 

"  This,  I  know,  is  not  your  home,  Mr.  Samp- 
son ;  but  have  you  not  one  friend  ?  is  there  no 
spot  in  the  wide  world  which  is  dear  to  you  ?  is 
there  not  one  who  will  welcome  you  home  ?  " 

"  All  places  are  the  same  to  me,  and  I  can 
truly  say,  there  is  not  a  person  on  the  whole  earth 
that  would  '  'bout  ship '  to  get  a  look  at  me.  To 
be  sure,  I  was  brought  up  somehow,  till  I  was 
able  to  take  myself  up,  but  by  whom,  or  where,  is 
farther  back  than  the  story  goes ;  all  I  know  is,  I 
found  myself,  at  six  years  old,  on  the  top  of  a 
London  dust  heap,  taking  a  survey  of  the  great 
metropolis.  Whether  I  was  left  there  by  the 
refuse  gatherers,  to  come  under  the  head  of 
starved  dogs,  or  whether  I  was  accidentally 
dropped  by  my  lawful  owner,  it  do  n't  make 
much  difference.  Well,  I  shook  the  dust  out  of 
my  eyes,  and  made  for  the  water,  and  I  've  lived 
on  the  water  for  the  most  part  ever  since.  But 
there 's  one  comfort  about  it,  I  've  never  been 
troubled  with  poor  relations,"  added  he,  jocosely. 


144  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  Mr.  Sampson,  yours  is  a  strange  history,  and 
what  is  stranger  still,  that  you  have  not,  in  all 
your  yarns  in  the  forecastle,  spun  us  this  one. 
But  have  you  never,  in  all  your  wanderings,  met 
with  those  whom  you  can  call  your  friends  ?  " 

"  A  rough  old  tar  like  me,  I  must  say,  would 
not  be  the  most  inviting  craft  to  interchange  sig- 
nals with,  but,  thank  God,  I  have  found  one,  in 
my  long  life  of  wanderings  who  was  worthy  the 
name  of  friend !  but  she,  kind,  beautiful  lady,  is 
gone ; "  and  the  rough  tar  drew  his  sleeve  across 
his  eyes,  and  turning  toward  the  island,  mut- 
tered, —  "  twelve,  yes,  fifteen  years  ago  this  very 
month,  and  I  the  only  one  saved !  I  worked  hard, 
but  it  was  of  no  use ;  it  was  to  be.  I  'd  gladly 
have  gone  down  to  have  saved  her." 

"  Well,  Sampson,  I  think  it  is  you  who  are  los- 
ing your  senses  now,"  said  Harry,  as  he  listened 
to  his  inaudible  words ;  "  but  you  shall  not  say 
you  have  not  a  friend  so  long  as  my  craft  sails  the 
ocean,  for  I  never  shall  forget  your  kindness  to  me 
and  my  faithful  old  Nep,  while  exposed  to  the 
harsh  treatment  of  our  former  captain ;  and  de- 
pend upon  it,  you  will  have  made  other  true 
friends,  when  the  dear  ones  at  home  shall  have 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  145 

heard  of  your  generous  conduct.  I  have  one  of 
the  best  of  mothers,  Mr.  Sampson,  and  a  sister 
who  would  make  you  a  better  man  to  look  into 
her  heaven-speaking  eyes !  A  likeness  of  her  was 
among  my  valuables  when  I  left  home,  but  it  has 
been  by  some  means  mislaid." 

"  A  better  man,  eh  ?  well,  there  's  room  enough 
for  that!  I  shall  have  to  lie  under  a  close  reef, 
and  by  the  help  of  my  glass,  I  may  get  sight  of 
her  some  day." 

The  crew  of  the  Nautilus,  after  having  made 
themselves  as  tidy  as  a  six  months'  beard,  and  a 
suit  of  three  years'  usage  would  admit,  prepared 
to  go  ashore.  As  Harry  stepped  upon  the  wharf, 
he  looked  among  the  ships  lying  at  the  dock,  for 
the  Tantalizer,  but  not  seeing  her,  he  concluded 
she  must  have  put  to  sea  again,  and  taking  his 
package  upon  his  shoulder,  he  whistled  for  Nep- 
tune, and  turned  his  footsteps  homeward.  How 
familiar  was  every  object  as  he  tripped  along  the 
street !  everything  appeared  the  same  as  when  he 
left,  and  as  he  passed  the  old  church,  it  seemed  as 
if  it  was  but  yesterday  when  he  had  kneeled  upon 
the  door-stone  in  prayer  for  those  who  \vere  sleep- 
ing, unconscious  of  the  sorrow  which  awaited 
13 


146  NATALIE  J    OR, 

them.  His  heart  beat  wildly  as  he  drew  near  his 
home,  —  so  great  was  his  joy  that  he  had  not  ob- 
served that  Nep  had  not  accompanied  him  from 
the  ship.  It  was  evident  that  he  would  take  the 
family  by  surprise,  for  not  even  old  Vingo  was  to 
be  seen  about  the  premises.  Noiselessly  he  opened 
the  door;  —  his  mother  was  sitting  with  her  face 
from  him,  engaged  with  her  sewing,  and  at  her 
feet  sat  the  Sea-flower,  so  absorbed,  reading  his 
last  letter,  that  she  was  not  aware  of  his  presence 
till  he  threw  his  arms  about  his  mother's  neck,  and 
sobbed  like  a  child.  As  he  turned  to  his  sister  he 
faltered ;  what  a  change  had  been  wrought  in  her 
in  three  years !  The  child,  whose  mature  mind 
had  not  been  in  accordance  with  her  years,  had 
come  to  be  a  fair  maiden  of  sixteen  summers! 
The  bud  had  indeed  expanded,  till  now  its  un- 
folding leaves  were  as  new-born  rays  of  love,  re- 
minding Earth  of  Heaven.  The  Sea-flower  saw 
that  her  brother  hesitated  in  giving  her  his  usual 
salutation,  and  throwing  herself  into  his  arms,  she 
said,  —  "I  am  the  little  Sea-flower  still,  dear 
Harry  ;  I  shall  always  be  the  same  simple  child ; 
but  how  you  have  grown,  dear  brother!  I  can 
hardly  believe  you  are  the  little  rogue  who  u-e\l 


A    GEM    AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  147 

to  hide  my  pet  kitten,  because  you  loved  to  see  the 
tears  come  into  my  eyes,  and  you  would  look  at 
me  without  speaking  a  word,  till  I  would  laugh 
outright,  and  break  the  charm,  as  you  said ;  and 
then  the  tears  would  come  in  your  own  eyes,  for 
fear  you  had  been  selfish.  But  I  felt  that  my 
tears  were  not  in  vain,  for  I  usually  found  some 
little  stranger  among  the  bright-eyed  ones,  that 
looked  up  to  me  for  protection." 

"  I  knew  I  should  find  you  the  same  dear  sister 
as  ever!  I  knew  you  would  always  be  the  same ;" 
and  as  the  vague  remembrance  that  she  was  of 
other  parentage  flashed  across  his  mind,  he  mod- 
estly pressed  her  hand  to  his  lips,  and  gazed  into 
her  beautiful  face  in  silence. 

Harry  observed  that  his  mother  had  lost  her 
cheerful,  happy  expression,  which  had  given  her  the 
youthful  look  not  of  her  years,  and  he  feared  that 
his  conduct  had  been  a  source  of  deeper  grief  to 
her  than  he  had  supposed;  but  now  that  she 
again  looked  upon  her  son,  her  pale,  pensive  face 
was  lit  up  with  the  smile  of  contentment,  and  a 
heart  of  thanks  was  hers  that  so  many  blessings 
Were  yet  her  portion. 

A.  noise   which    strongly   reminded  Harry    of 


148  NATALIE;  OR, 

the  rattling  of  the  rigging  in  a  gale  of  wind, 
was  now  heard  in  the  hall,  and  Vingo  pre- 
sented himself  at  the  door ;  he  looked  at  Harry, 
then  at  his  mistress,  while  the  pupil  of  his  eye 
gave  place  to  its  lighter  counterpart,  and  raising 
both  hands,  he  exclaimed,  —  "De  good  Lord  be 
praised !  'pears  like  I  couldn't  be  ajiy  fuller  ob 
laugh  if  I  find  old  Phillis  hersef!"  and  grasping 
his  master's  extended  hand,  he  laughed  until  it 
seemed  as  if  the  corners  of  his  mouth  would 
meet. 

"  I 's  right  glad  to  see  you,  young  massa,  'deed 
I  is ;  but  where  is  de  old  fellow  Neptune  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  where  is  the  faithful  creature  ? " 
asked  Sea-flower ;  at  our  joy  in  seeing  you,  we 
have  quite  forgotten  him." 

Just  then  the  dog's  well  remembered  bark  was 
heard  at  the  door,  and  on  opening  it,  the  animal 
marched  in,  and  laying  a  little  parcel  which  he 
had  brought  in  »his  mouth,  upon  the  floor,  he 
jumped  upon  the  Sea-flower,  nearly  overpowering 
her,  in  his  delight  frisking  from  one  to  the  other 
as  if  he  were  mad.  Harry  was  now,  for  the  first 
time,  aware  that  the  dog  had  not  come  with  him, 
and  examining  the  parcel  which  he  had  brought, 


A    GEM    AMONG    THE    SEA-WEEDS.  140 

to  his  no  little  astonishment  he  found  it  was  the 
identical  curiously  wrought  block,  which  he  had 
found  after  that  dreadful  night  of  the  storm. 
Among  the  many  gifts  which  he  had  brought  home 
to  his  rnothe"r  and  sister,  he  had  forgotten  this 
simple  one,  and  now  he  remembered  that  he  had 
not  seen  it  for  a  long  time.  Why  the  dog  should 
have  noticed  so  trifling  a  thing,  was  indeed  sin- 
gular. Harry  related  the  circumstances  by  which 
he  had  come  in  possession  of  the  curiosity,  and 
from  the  presents  of  silks,  crapes,  fruits,  etc.,  which 
he  had  brought  to  the  Sea-flower,  she  turned  to 
the  mysterious  little  curiosity  with  a  greater  in- 
terest, examining  the  grotesque  figures  with  a  fas- 
cination, when  accidentally  pressing  a  pearl  set- 
ting, the  box  (for  such  it  was  discovered  to  be,) 
flew  open,  and  revealed  to  her  bewildered  gaze  — 
what  ?  good  God !  is  it  possible  ?  Neatly  lined 
is  the  box,  and  lying  therein  —  a  cross !  the  same 
which  the  Sea-flower  had  wrought  with  her  own 
hands,  and  given  her  father  when  she  saw  him 
last!  Carved  at  the  head  of  the  cross  are  these 
words,  —  "  You  will  soon  come  to  me  again  ;  then 
you  will  never  leave  us ; "  the  child's  last  words 
to  her  father.  O,  how  did»they  fall  upon  her  heart 
13* 


150  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

now!  It  seemed  as -if  he  were  speaking  to  her 
from  the  skies,  and  unconsciously  she  looked  up- 
ward, as  if  she  might  indeed  catch  the  tones  of 
her  father's  voice,  bidding  her  come  away.  "  We 
will  come,"  she  softly  whispered,  "  we  shall  soon 
be  with  you  there ; "  and  turning  to  her  mother, 
she  added,  —  "  it  is  not  far,  that  better  land  ;  we 
may  hear  their  glad  shouts,  if  we  will  listen." 

Over  that  cross,  emblematic  of  the  Lamb  who 
was  slain  that  we  might  live,  was  shed  tears  from 
a  widow's  heart ;  but  those  tears  were  not  of 
mourning  for  the  departed,  for  through  her  who 
was  made  but  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  those 
tears  had  been  turned  into  joy.  The  child  who 
had  ever  walked  in  that  narrow  way,  as  if  it  were 
the  only  path  in  which  the  children  of  earth  might 
tread,  had  taught  her  bereaved  mother,  that  those 
precious  words  from  the  book  of  life,  which  she 
had  ever  recognized,  but  had  not  strength  to  cling 
thereto  in  the  hour  of  trial,  were  truly  Christ's 
words  of  tenderness ;  she  could  now  smile  upon 
the  chastening  rod.  Those  dying  words,  as  it 
were  of  him  who  had  gone,  were  as  balm  to  the 
heart  of  Mrs.  Grosvenor  and  the  Sea-flower,  for 
what  could  be  more  drefldful  than  that  they  should 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  151 

never  learn  of  his  last  moments  ?  But  to  Harry, 
who  had  been  just  upon  the  point  of  asking  for 
his  father,  it  was  as  the  dark  funeral  pall  to  his 
soul,  and  he  staggered  to  a  chair. 

"  Where  is  my  father  ?  "  he  asked,  in  a  hollow 
voice. 

"  In  Heaven ! "  was  the  response  of  the  Sea- 
flower. 

There  was  silence  in  that  house.  Sorrow, 
which  had  reigned  for  a  time  around  that  hearth- 
stone, still  lingered,  striving  to  supersede  the  joy 
which  must  go  hand  in  hand  with  purity  ;  but  its 
icy  touch  was  to  be  of  gentler  mien,  its  cold,  cold 
breath  mingling  with  that  pf  more  genial  spheres, 
helping  to  swell  the  —  "  Father,  thy  will  be  done." 
This  was  a  dreadful  announcement  to  Harry,  a 
stroke  which  he  was  not  prepared  to  receive  ;  and 
now  did  the  past  come  to  his  remembrance  with 
sickening  frenzy.  That  terrific  night !  —  he  had,  at 
the  peril  of  his  life,  implored  that  heartless  being 
to  listen  to  the  stranger's  cry  of  distress,  to  stretch 
out  to  him  the  hand  of  brotherly  love ;  and  that 
cry  for  help  was  now  sounding  in  his  ear  with  re- 
newed freshness,  for  it  was  from  his  own  loved 
father ! 


152  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  Oh,  what  an  undutiful  son  I  have  been ! " 
cried  Harry ;  "  had  I  known  then  what  I  know 
now !  and  yet,  the  fiend  would  not  have  turned  a 
hand,  had  it  been  his  own  father!  Thank  God,  I 
have  his  forgiveness  for  disobeying  his  last  com- 
mands! 'tis  the  one  great  lesson  of  my  life,  and 
should  I  live  a  hundred  years,  I  will  never  deviate 
from  what  I  think  would  have  been  my  parent's 
wishes." 

^  Natalie  !  "  —  the  Sea-flower  gazed  upon  that 
name,  the  name  of  her  father's  choice,  —  a  simple 
word,  but  Oh,  what  volumes  did  it  speak !  there 
seemed  to  be  a  very  sacredness  hanging  about  the 
tone.  As  time  sped  onward,  leaving  far  behind 
the  past,  but  not  burying  it,  the  sweet,  child-like 
Sea-flower  was  gradually  putting  on  the  gentle, 
mystic  form  of  Natalie ;  and  though  the  name  had 
become  familiar  to  other  ears,  to  her  its  impress 
was  as  when  she  reverently  looked  upon  that  cross 
of  Christ,  at  the  foot  of  which  was  traced  that 
which  she  could  not  but  associate  therewith. 
The  depth  of  her  dreamy  eyes  spoke  not  only  of 
him  who  had  left  them,  but  they  told  of  the  soul's 
instinct  in  regard  to  that  which  was  as  yet  unre- 
vealed. 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA- WEEDS.  153 

"  Well,  massa,  I  tinks  de  sun  make  up  he  mind 
to  take  a  look  out  at  us  once  more,"  remarked 
Vingo,  as  seated  astride  a  wood-horse,  he  was 
making  vigorous  exertions  to  take  the  nautical 
expression  frpm  his  young  master's  boots. 

"  Then  you  have  had  rather  a  dark  time  of  it  at 
home  here,  have  you,  Vingo?  have  been  rather 
lonely?" 

"  Yes,  'deed  it  has,  massa  Harry ;  I  'fraid  some- 
times dat  I  lose  my  self-complexion  entirely,  and  I 
tinks  you  not  find  so  much  ob  me  left,  if  it  not  for 
missy's  bright  light,  dat  shine  along  de  way. 
Dare  not  anoder  like  her,  massa ;  but  I  dunno  as 
dat 's  strange,  for  de  stars  not  come  down  to 
bathe  in  de  ocean  ebery  day." 

"  You  are  getting  sentimental,  Vingo,"  and  an 
expression  of  thought  stole  over  Harry's  features, 
and  he  remained  silent,  for  he  could  not  bring 
himself  to  disclose  even  to  Vingo,  his  knowledge 
of  the  mystery  in  regard  to  the  fair  creature  who 
called  him  brother.  He  could  not  bear  to  think 
that  she  was  not  his  sister;  and  yet,  had  his 
memory  not  served  him  thus,  he  must  have  ob- 
served how  unlike  she  was  to  any  member  of  the 
family. 


154  XATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  Mother,  you  have  looked  very  thoughtful  for 
the  last  few  days.  I  hope  that  now  we  are  to- 
gether once  more,  there  is  nothing  to  disturb  your 
happiness,"  remarked  Harry,  as  the  two  sat  to- 
gether on  the  little  promenade  ground  in  front  of 
the  house,  enjoying  the  beautiful  sunset  of  a  sum- 
mer's evening. 

"  There  is  nothing  which  makes  me  unhappy 
now,  for  although  '  we  know  not  what  a  day  may 
bring  forth,'  yet  I  have  learned  to  smile  under  the 
most  trying  dispensations  of  Providence,  knowing 
that  His  ways  are  higher  than  our  ways ;  but," 
and  her  voice  was  hushed  almost  to  a  whisper, 
"  there  has  been  something  upon  my  mind  of  late, 
of  which  I  would  make  you  a  confidant,  my  son." 

There  was  a  pause,  —  well  did  Harry  judge  of 
what  his  mother  would  speak,  and  looking  into 
her  face,  he  said,  —  "  Natalie,  —  she  is  not  my  sis- 
ter by  birth,  yet  I  shall  ever  claim  her  as  such ; 
and  I  know,  should  she  learn  that  she  was  of 
other  parentage  to-morrow,  she  would  cling  to 
you,  mother,  as  her  dearest  earthly  friend." 

"  And  for  that  reason  I  know  she  is  of  noble 
birth.  But  tell  me,  Harry,  can  it  be  that  you, 
who  was  but  a  child,  remember  the  circum- 
stance ?  " 


A    GEM   AMONG    THE    SEA-WEEDS.  155 

"  Yes,  mother,  I  can  well  remember  the  infant 
with  the  gold  bands,  and  the  pretty  white  dress, 
all  wet  with  salt  water ;  then  were  my  first  ideas 
of  innocency." 

"  She  has  proved  a  rich  blessing  to  us,  and  I  do 
not  feel  that  I  can  ever  part  with  her;  but  I  have 
been  thinking  it  was  selfish,  indeed,  in  keeping 
her  with  us,  to  deprive  her  of  those  advantages 
which  would  fit  her  for  filling  the  station  which  I 
can  plainly  see  belongs  to  her.  Not  but  that  she 
might  finish  her  education  at  home,  for  our  island 
can  rank  among  the  first  in  her  systems  of  educa- 
tion, and  there  are  many  of  our  citizens  who  are 
recognized  by  our  most  literary  friends  of  the 
continent,  as  among  the  first  in  the  arts  and  sci- 
ences ;  but  I  think  it  would  be  greatly  to  her  ad- 
vantage to  see  more  of  the  world,  and  my  purpose  is 
to  accept  the  urgent  request  of  a  dear  friend  resid- 
ing in  Boston, that  my  daughter  should  spend  some 
time  in  her  family,  where  she  may  receive  the 
same  excellent  instructions  with  her  own  child. 
Our  means  have  been  for  the  last  year  or  two 
somewhat  curtailed,  yet  as  long  as  we  have 
enough  to  be  comfortable,  we  will  share  with  her 
what  she  most  justly  deserves." 


156  NATALIE  ;   or., 

"Yes,  mother,  give  my  portion  to 'her;  I  can 
take  care  of  myself,  and  you  shall  not  want  for 
anything  so  long  as  I  can  help  you.  I  do  not 
know  how  we  can  let  her  go,  but  it  is  for  the  best. 
She  will  learn  of  this  world,  and  they  will  learn 
of  another." 

As-  the  two  had  been  speaking,  they  had  not 
observed  a  light  form,  reclining  under  a  flowering 
currant,  which  only  separated  them  from  the  ob- 
ject of  their  conversation.  It  was  a  little  arbor, 
formed  by  a  clustering  rose,  vieing  with  the  flow- 
ering currant  in  fragrance ;  thither  had  the  Sea- 
flower  repaired,  and  as  the  softest  rays  of  a  north- 
ern sky,  at  sunset,  sank  into  her  soul,  mingling 
with  more  mellow  light  than  is  of  southern 
climes,  these  words  fell  upon  her  ear,  —  "  Natalie, 
she  is  not  my  sister  by  birth."  She  paused  to 
hear  no  more,  for  she  knew  the.  conversation  was 
not  designed  for  her,  and  noiselessly  gliding  from 
the  spot,  she  sought  her  own  room.  The  crescent 
moon  came  forth,  and  beheld  the  fair  maiden 
gazing  far  out  over  the  silver-edged  billows,  her 
head  resting  upon  her  hand,  her  golden  tresses 
falling  gracefully  over  her  shoulders,  while  from 
the  deep  recesses  of  her  heart  there  sprung  up  that 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  157 

which  had  ever  been,  and  yet  was  not,  and  took 
to  itself  a  form. 

"  Good  morning,  Natalie,  did  I  not  know  you 
retired  early  last  night,  I  should  say  you  look  a 
little  unrefreshed.  Where  are  the  roses  of  yester- 
day ?  they  should  not  fade  in  a  single  night." 

"  Roses  will  fade,  mother,  and  there  are  those 
which  await  the  genial  rays  of  light  before  their 
unfolding,"  replied  Sea-flower;  "but  I  did  not 
retire  until  quite  late  last  evening,  for  everything 
was  so  beautiful  and  glad,  that  I  loved  to  look 
out  upon  the  night ;  and  such  beautiful  thoughts 
came  to  my  mind,  that  I  think  I  must  have  fallen 
asleep,  and  dreamed ;  and  yet  I  was  awake,  for  I 
was  conscious  of  watching  the  water,  as  it  spar- 
kled in  the  moonlight.  As  the  waves  broke  upon 
the  shore,  they  seemed  to  be  striving,  one  with  an- 
other, to  see  which  should  venture  the  nearest, 
till  at  last  there  came  one,  which  lifted  its  head 
high  above  the  rest,  and  as  it  receded,  I  saw  there 
was  left  upon  the  beach  a  tiny,  shining  thing, 
which  resembled  many  drops  of  dew.  Just  then 
the  light  clouds  separated,  and  there  looked  down 
a  star,  so  mild,  and  presently  there  came  another, 
equally  mild,  and  the  two  finally  blended  into 

14 


158  NATALIE;   on, 

one,  still  hovering  over  the  glittering  one  upon  the 
beach.  At  last  there  seemed  to  be  a  stream  of 
light  connecting  one  with  the  other;  T  looked 
again,  and  the  tiny  thing  which  was  left  of  the 
waves,  had  gone  to  be  with  the  brighter  one  be- 
yond the  clouds.  Presently  I  looked  again,  and 
there  were  the  three,  but  they  were  changed. 
The  first  star  which  had  appeared,  seemed  now  to 
be  a  lovely  lady,  oh,  so  gentle!  the  second  was 
yourself,  dear  mother,  and  the  shining  one  which 
had  gone  to  them,  appeared  to  be  myself!  The 
gentle  lady  took  us  each  by  the  hand,  and  when  I 
saw  her  smile  upon  you  so  sweetly,  I  began  to 
weep,  and  the  lady  took  me  in  her  arms,  and 
wiped  my  tears  away.  I  was  awakened  from  my 
revery  by  my  sobs,  for  it  all  appeared  so  real,  and 
my  tears  made  me  happier." 

Mrs.  Grosvenor  listened  to  her  child  with  aston- 
ishment. "  It  was  a  most  striking  dream,  indeed, 
she  remarked ;  but  fearing  the  Sea-flower  might 
notice  her  surprise,  she  drew  her  arm  about  her, 
and  introduced  the  subject  which  for  some  time 
past  had  been  uppermost  in  her  mind. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  spending  a  little  time 
away  from  home,  my  dear?  How  should  you 


A  GEM   AMONG  TUB   SKA-WEEDS.  159 

like  to  graduate  with  Boston  honors  ?  to  learn  the 
customs  of  city  life  ?  " 

"  I  shall  like  it  much,  if  it  is  your  wish  that  I 
should  go,  mother ;  but  I  know  no  life  will  be 
pleasanter  than  the  happy  days  which  we  have 
spent  here  in  our  own  quiet  home." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  not  always  think  thus ;  you 
may  find  greater  joys  in  the  attractions  which  are 
before  you,  yet,  I  trust,  my  child,  your  affection 
for  your  mother  will  be  no  less,  whatever  your 
circumstances  may  be." 

"  Oh,  mother,  how  can  that  be  possible  ?  Do 
not  repeat  the  words !  How  can  it  be  that  I  shall 
ever  love  you  less  ?  " 

"  No,  my  child,  it  will  not  be ;  I  wrong  you  in 
speaking  such  thoughts.  I  cannot  bear  to  part 
with  you,  even  for  a  little  time,  yet  I  will  not 
gratify  my  desires  at  your  loss ;  and  in  giving  you 
to  the  care  of  my  most  estimable  friend,  Mrs. 
Santon,  I  shall  feel  that  you  are  under  the  influ- 
ence of  one  of  the  best  of  women." 

"  I  shall  love  her  for  your  sake,  but  I  know  I 
shall  miss  the  dear  ones  at  home  so  much!" 

The  time  came  when  the  Sea-flower  should 
leave  her  home,  to  learn  what  't  is  the  world  is 


160  NATALIE. 

made  of,  and  taking  an  affectionate  farewell  of 
the  family,  (the  red  bandana  of  Vingo  being 
counted  among  the  articles  of  utility,)  she  was 
borne  lightly  over  the  billows,  leaving  her  island 
home  far,  far  behind. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

SOFTLY   STEALING  —  AS  THE   EVENING   VESPER   BELL. 

"  And  she  was  one  on  whom  to  fix  my  heart,    - 
To  sit  beside  me  when  my  thoughts  are  sad, 
And  by  her  tender  playfulness  impart 
Some  of  her  pure  joy  to  me."  PERCIVAL. 

"  Patience  and  hope,  that  keep  the  soul, 

Unruffled  and  serene, 
Though  floods  of  grief  beneath  it  roll, 

I  learn,  when  calm  and  pure, 
I  see  the  floating  water-lily, 
Gleam  amid  shadows  dark  and  chilly.' 

CAROLINE  MAT. 

THE  Sea-flower  arrived  at  her  new  home  in 
safety, —  the  home  of  our  western  friends,  the 
Santons.  The  continued  ill-health  of  Mrs.  San- 
ton  had  been  the  chief  cause  of  the  return  of  the 
family  to  the  east.  By  a  favorable  turn  of  for- 
tune, Mr.  Santon  had  come  into  possession  of 
nearly  double  the  amount  of  his  former  wealth, 
14* 


162  NATALIE;   OR, 

and  he  was  now  looked  upon  as  one  of  Boston's 
most  prominent  citizens.  The  selling  of  western 
lands,  which  he  had  obtained  for  a  mere  trifle, 
had  been  the  chief  source  of  revenue  in  building 
up  his  fortune.  The  little  Winifred,  whom  we 
left  making  merry  over  the  Erin  simplicity  of 
Biddy  and  Patrick,  had  grown  to  be  a  young  miss 
of  seventeen.  Those  black  eyes  of  hers,  which 
had  attracted  the  gaze  of  the  tall  western  youths 
for  the  last  time,  had  in  no  way  lost  their  bril- 
liancy. Mischief  still  sat  triumphant  therein,  and 
not  a  day  passed  but  some  poor  uninitiated  was 
brought  to  test  the  merits  of  that  gift.  Miss 
Winnie  looked  upon  this  removal  to  more  enlight- 
ened regions,  as  a  change  altogether  for  the  best ; 
for  how  could  such  as  she,  at  that  age  which 
never  comes  but  once  in  a  lifetime,  be  content  to 
feed  on  air,  a  la  prairie.  She  had  tired  of  look- 
ing at  the  same  half-dozen  raw-boned  gallants, 
and  had  come  to  the  grand  final  decision,  that  her 
charms  should  not  be  wasted  thus ;  and  now  that 
she  was  surrounded  by  those  urbane  solicitors, 
which  do  mingle  with  those  of  more  enlargement 
of  brain  in  fashionable  life,  they,  in  turn,  began 
to  fear  lest  those  charms  might  not  prove  for 
such  as  them. 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  163 

"  Mother,"  asked  Winnie,  a  few  days  before  the 
arrival  of  the  Sea-flower,  "who  is  this  friend 
whom  you  have  invited  to  visit  us?  —  that  is,  I 
mean  to  ask,  what  is  she  like  ?  I  have  often 
heard  you  speak  of  your  early  friend,  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor,  but  you  have  never  seen  her  daughter,  and 
who  knows  but  she  may  be,  —  well,  I  wont  say ; 
but  you  know  Nan  tucket  is  but  an  isolated,  out- 
of-the-way  place,  where  fishermen  live,  and  the 
society  in  which  she  has  moved,  will  probably 
unfit  her  for  enjoying  ours.  But  she  will  be  with 
us  in  a  day  or  two,  so  we  shall  have  to  make  the 
best  of  it." 

"  It  is  many  years  since  I  have  seen  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor ;  we  met  when  we  were  both  young  mar- 
ried ladies,  at  the  house  of  a  friend  of  mine,  in 
New  York,  where  she  was  visiting,  and  I  formed 
an  attachment  for  her  then,  which  has  never 
abated.  We  have  kept  ourselves  informed  of 
each  other's  welfare  from  time  to  time,  and  think- 
ing that  the  daughter  might  possess  the  same 
amiable  disposition  as  her  mother,  I  thought  that 
her  presence  in  our  family  might  be  pleasant  to 
us  all,  besides  gaining  for  her,  under  your  teach- 
ers of  music  and  the  languages,  a  finished  educa- 


164  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

tion.  As  for  society  in  Nantucket,  I  have  never 
learned  of  what  grade  it  is ;  but  judging  from  the 
appearance  of  the  only  person  I  have  ever  met 
from  there,  I  do  not  consider  them  far  behind  the 
age." 

"  Well,  I  hope  I  shall  like  her,  I  am  sure ;  she 
has  a  sweet  name,  —  Natalie ;  perhaps  we  shall 
like  her,  after  all.  But  Nantucket  brought  to  my 
mind  such  visions  of  unrefined  oil,  that  I  really 
began  to  tremble,  lest  we  might  come  in  closer 
contact  therewith  than  would  be  at  all  agreeable  " 

"  Mrs.  Santon  received  the  Sea-flower  with  a 
mother's  tenderness,  but  being  weary  with  her 
journey,  Natalie  retired  early,  to  dream  of  those 
far,  low  murmurings  of  the  deep,  which  she  had 
so  missed,  in  lulling  her  to  rest." 

"lam  so  disappointed  in  her,  mother!  she  is 
such  a  gentle,  delicate  creature !  I  know  I  shall 
love  her !  And  such  spiritual  eyes !  Did  you  no- 
tice when  you  asked  about  her  mother,  what  a 
sweet  expression  she  wore  ?  " 

"  She  is  a  beautiful  creature,  and  if  I  mistake 
not,  she  has  a  heart  to  match ;  but  she  does  not 
resemble  her  mother  at  all,  in  features ;  I  think 
Captain  Grosvenor  must  have  been  a  fine-looking 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  165 

man  ; "  and  Mrs.  Santon  wore  a  complacent  look, 
as  she  thought  of  the  favorable  effect  which  their 
guest  might  have  upon  the  mind  of  her  daughter; 
for  owing  to  frequent  ill-health,  Mrs.  Santon  had 
not  been  able  to  be  with  her  child  as  much  as  she 
would  have  desired,  and  she  feared  lest  those  early 
traits  in  her  character  of  impatience,  and  a  prone- 
ness  to  censure  others,  might  grow  upon  her,  un- 
der the  influence  of  her  father,  who  was  blind  to 
her  every  fault." 

"  Ah,  ha,  miss  puss,"  said  Mr.  Santon,  who  had 
received  a  most  favorable  impression  of  the  Sea- 
flower,  "  you  will  have  to  look  out  for  that  fairy- 
like  creature,  or  even  your  bewitching  charms  will 
be  cast  in  the  shade ! "  and  as  he  spoke  he  proudly 
surveyed  his  idolized  daughter,  who  was  indeed 
to  be  classed  among  the  first  in  the  brunette  style 
of  beauty. 

"  Oh,  never  fear  for  me,  father,"  replied  "Winnie, 
taking  a  satisfied  survey  of  her  full-length  figure, 
reflected  in  a  pier-glass;  "if  Boston  forgets  Win- 
nie Santon's  black  eyes,  she  will  be  perfectly  re- 
signed in  gazing  into  the  soul-speaking  orbs, 
which  shall  usurp  her  power." 

Other  days  -than  those  which  had  been  spent  in 


166  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

sweet  seclusion  on  Nantucket's  peaceful  shores, 
now  dawned  upon  the  Sea-flower.  Although  not 
a  day  passed  in  which  she  did  not  sigh  for  one 
dear  familiar  tone  from  those  she  loved  so  well, 
for  her  mother's  fond  embrace,  and  the  free,  glad 
laugh  of  brother  Harry,  yet  she  was  happy,  excel- 
ling in  those  pursuits  which  seemed  to  recognize 
her  touch ;  and  her  soft  voice,  as.  it  were  of  Ital- 
ian origin,  grew  to  be  "  the  sunshine  of  the  house." 
As  Biddy  often  declared,  "  it  was  a  great  saving 
of  canary  seed,  to  have  Miss  Natalie  about  the 
house." 

Time  glided  on  apace  with  the  Sea-flower,  as 
each  day  brought  some  new  task,  calling  into 
activity  some  talent  which  had  been  lying  in  a 
dormant  state,  awaiting  its  time  for  expanding. 
Her  teacher  of  music,  an  Italian  by  birth,  and  of 
great  fame  in  his  profession,  was  in  raptures  with 
the  progress  of  his  two  pupils,  and  in  the  extraor- 
dinary talent  displayed  by  the  Sea-flower,  was  he 
perfectly  amazed  ;  for  not  only  was  her  voice  of 
that  soft,  mellow  style,  peculiar  to  the  Italian  peo- 
ple, but  she  performed  those  pieces  which  had 
but  just  been  introduced  to  an  American  ear,  with 
all  that  impassioned  tenderness  peculiar  to  that 
nation. 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       167 

"  I  believe  you  be  one  of  my  people ! "  ex- 
claimed the  Signor,  after  listening  in  breathless 
attention  to  a  new  piece  which  he  had  brought 
for  her ;  her  echoing  tones  died  away,  and  rose 
again  with  gentler  pathos,  softly,  and  with  sweeter 
tone,  to  fall  again. 

Unconsciously  her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the 
Signor  as  he  spoke,  and  her  thoughts  were  car- 
ried back,  far  away ;  she  knew  not  whither  they 
would  take  her,  but  rousing  from  her  reverie,  she 
merely  replied,  —  "I  love  the  peculiar  air  of  your 
nation,  it  presents  such  a  striking  contrast  to  our 
cold,  less  pathetic  style ;  but  do  not  exclude  what 
Winnie  terms  'the  productions  of  the  genii's 
more  sensible  moments '  from  my  list  of  favorites, 
for,  as  there  are  hours  which  are  divided  into  sixty 
distinct  parts,  so  there  are  divisions  within  the 
human  heart,  which  must  live  each  upon  its  own 
native  air." 

"  Natalie,  darling,  what  were  you  talking  with 
the  Signor  about  ?  From  the  few  words  which  I 
caught,  of  the  human  heart,  etc.,  I  did  not  know 
but  the  presence  of  a  third  person  might  be  agree- 
ably dispensed  with;"  and  it  was  overtaxing 
the  fringed  lids  of  the  mischievous  Winnie's 


168  NATALIE;  OR, 

eyes,  in  adding  to  their  duties  the  office  of  sen- 
tinel. 

"  Ah,  you  rogue,  have  your  critic's  ears  been 
listening  to  my  feeble  endeavors  to  repay  the 
Signer  for  his  untiring  labors  ?  " 

"  One  can  hear  your  music  without  listening, 
for  I  was  deep  in  thought  of  the  time  when  I 
shall  come  out  from  under  the  tyrannical  power 
of  instructors,  and  can  do  as  I  like ;  for  rny  part, 
I  am  tired  to  death  of  this  continual,  — '  Miss 
Winifred,  this  piece  must  be  executed  with  milder 
intonations  ; '  or,  '  Miss  Winifred,  that  chapter  of 
Spanish  must  be  told  with  greater  fluency.'  I 
have  come  to  dread  the  very  name  of  Professor, 
and  I  never  can  look  out  of  the  window  but  I  see 
some  pale-faced  gentleman  of  the  profession  ap- 
proaching, with  his  badge  under  his  arm;  but 
those  edifying  ideas  all  vanished  at  the  first  strain 
of  your  '  Casta  Diva.'  If  I  could  produce  such 
an  effect,  what  would  I  not  give  ; "  and  the  beauty 
drew  her  arm  around  the  Sea-flower,  and  spoke 
in  a  lower  tone. 

„"  Natalie,  you  know  I  shall  come  out  on  my. 
eighteenth  birthday,  and  that  will  be  in  a  very 
short  time ;   then  I  can  do  as   I  like ;  but  how 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  169 

can  I  let  all  of  these  charming  performances  of 
the  celebrated  Madam  Forresti,  whose  name  is 
in  every  mouth,  pass  without  hearing  her?  I 
must  say,  I  was  completely  nonplussed,  when 
young  Montague  asked  me,  this  morning,  what  I 
thought  of  her !  and  when  I  told  him  I  had  not 
heard  her  as  yet,  he  was  perfectly  astonished,  and 
said  I  must  hear  her  this  very  night ! " 

"  But  you  did  not  accept  of  his  invitation, 
Winnie  ?  " 

"  How  could  I  resist  such  a  temptation  ?  J 
have  been  longing  to  hear  Madam  Forresti,  and 
with  Mr.  Montague  for  an  escort,  I  do  not  see  the 
least  impropriety  in  attending.  I  need  not  trouble 
mother  about  it,  for  she  is  so  nervous  to-day  she 
will  not  leave  her  room ;  and  I  do  not  think  she 
can  object  to  my  going." 

"  Oh,  Winnie !  how  could  you  do  so  ?  I  know 
your  mother  would  not  wish  you  to  appear  in 
public  with  Mr.  Montague !  Not  but  that  he  may 
be  worthy  of  attention,  but  he  is  the  same  as  a 
stranger  to  us,  for  your  father  has  known  him  but 
a  little  while,  and  I  noticed  that  your  mother  ap- 
peared uneasy  when  he  called  last,  for  he  has  made 
us  frequent  visits,  on  so  short  an  acquaintance." 

15 


170  NATALIE;  OR, 

"  You  do  not  surely  suppose  that  my  father 
would  introduce  any  one  into  his  family,  who  is 
not  a  fit  associate  for  his  daughter?"  retorted 
Winnie,  her  face  flushing  with  excitement. 

"  No,  I  do  not  think  so ;  but  you  would  not  go 
without  consulting  your  mother's  wishes  ?  " 

"  And  why  not  ?  Mother  will  never  be  the 
wiser  for  it,  and  I  cannot  see  that  she  can  reason- 
ably object ;  besides,  am  I  always  to  be  a  child  ? 
I  must  some  time  or  other  act  for  myself." 

"  Dear  Winnie,  do  not  talk  so !  You  have  one 
of  the  best  of  mothers,  and  she  will  not  deprive 
you  of  any  pleasure,  unless  it  is  for  .your  own 
good.  But  do  not  be  displeased  with  me  for 
speaking  my  thoughts,  for  I  love  you  as  a  sister, 
and  cannot  bear  to  have  you  do  anything  that 
would  not  be  right." 

Winnie  was  about  to  give  way  to  those  pas- 
sions which  an  indulged  child  invariably  pos- 
sesses, and  being  naturally  of  a  very  sensitive  na- 
ture, she  could  not  sit  easy  under  those  opinions 
from  others,  which  were  in  opposition  to  her  own 
views,  and  trembling  with  rage,  she  turned  to  the 
Sea-flower,  —  but  the  fire  of  her  eye  was  subdued, 
her  tongue  did  not  give  utterance  to  the  bitter, 


A  GEM   AMONG    THE   SEA-WEEDS.  171 

cruel  words,  which  would  have  sounded  so 
strangely  upon  an  ear  that  had  never  known  such 
tones !  she  gave  one  look  at  the  gentle,  submissive 
face  of  the  Sea-flower,  and  burst  into  tears. 
Such  tears,  from  the  high-spirited  Winnie  Santon, 
was  a  strange  sight.  Her  proud,  rebellious  spirit 
had  for  once  been  conquered,  and  what  was  not 
such  a  lesson  worth  ? 

"  O,  Natalie ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  how  I  wish  I 
could  be  like  you!  I  was  just  upon  the  point  of 
saying  what  I  know  I  should  have  repented !  I 
am  so  glad  you  have  come  to  be  with  us ! " 

Nothing  more  was  said  about  going  to  hear 
Madame  Forresti,  but  when  evening  came,  Win- 
nie, after  leaving  a  message  with  Biddy  for  Mr. 
.  Montague,  that  she  must  be  excused,  sought  her 
mother's  room,  where  she  found  Sea-flower,  who 
was  reading  to  the  invalid,  and  the  rich  tones  of 
her  voice  conveyed  far  more  happiness  to  her 
heart,  than  would  have  been  hers,  had  she  listened 
to  the  far-famed  songstressT  with  a  conscience 
speaking  of  undutifulness.  Natalie  was  reading 
from  the  "  Christian's  Hope,"  and  as  she  read, 
ever  and  anon  cast  her  eye  toward  Winnie,  who 
appeared  unusually  thoughtful.  The  nervous 


172  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

state,  however,  of  Mrs.  Santon  would  admit  of 
but  little  excitement,  and  as  Natalie  closed  her 
book,  and  rose  to  bid  her  good-night,  she  ob- 
served that  she  looked  unusually  happy,  and  tak- 
ing her  dear  children  by  the  hand,  she  thanked 
them  tenderly  for  their  devoted  attention  to  her, 
and  drawing  close  to  Winnie  she  whispered  in 
her  ear,  —  "  It  is  such  a  comfort  to  me,  dear,  that 
you  prefer  your  mother's  sick  room  to  more  at- 
tractive society ! "  Had  she  known  of  the  strug- 
gle which  had  been  going  on  in  her  daughter's 
heart,  through  the  influence  of  the  gentle  one 
whom  she  looked  upon  as  a  well-loved  child,  her 
eye  could  hardly  have  been  brighter  than  it  was, 
as  her  child  pressed  a  kiss  upon  her  forehead,  and 
said,  "  I  shall  always  love  best  to  be  with  you 
mother." 

That  night  Winnie  retired  with  a  determination 
to  strive  to  overcome  her  sinful  ways,  and  as  she 
heard  the  voice  of  the  Sea-flower  at  her  evening 
devotions,  (their  rooms  adjoining,)  she  spoke 
aloud,  "  I  will  try  to  be  more  like  her."  With 
this  resolve,  she  fell  asleep ;  but  as  the  rising  sun 
peeped  in  at  her  window,  there  were  to  be  found 
no  traces  of  her  evening  resolutions!  If  any- 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  173 

thing,  mischief  looked  out  upon  the  new  day  with 
renewed  earnestness,  and  Winnie  Santon  was  the 
same  gay,  reckless  creature  as  ever. 

"  Ah,  ha,  miss  puss,  so  your  bow  is  new  strung 
again,  is  it?"  said  Mr.  Santon  to  his  daughter, 
as  the  door  closed  upon  one  of  the  mustached 
upper  ten,  who  frequently  found  their  way  to  the 
elegant  mansion  of  Mr.  Santon. 

" '  New  strung '  with  an  old  string,  father ;  if 
these  exquisites  are  foolish  enough  to  burn  their 
fingers  a  second  time,  they  must  suffer  the  conse- 
quences." 

Mr.  Santon  laughed,  and  merely  said, —  "  Oh, 
you  cruel  beauty  ! "  returning  to  his  paper  again  ; 
but,  seated  in  the  bay-window  was  one,  who 
could  not  thus  lightly  look  upon  the  conduct  of 
the  coquettish  Winnie,  for  it  was  evident  she  was 
a  sad  coquette.  Often  had  Natalie  observed  her, 
as  she  received  each  admirer  with  the  same  be- 
witching smile,  impressing  him  with  the  belief 
that  he  of  all  others  was  the  favored  one,  and  he 
would  depart,  to  return  again  as  early  as  the  rules 
of  propriety  would  admit,  considering  the  fair  one 
was  not  yet  out. 

"  Natalie,"  asked  Winnie,  as  she  seated  herself 
15* 


174  NATALIE  ;  on, 

at  her  embroidery,  "  why  did  you  not  deign  to 
give  Mr.  Redfield  one  of  your  winning  smiles  ? 
You  are  so  reserved,  and  take  so  little  notice  of 
the  gentlemen,  that  I  shall  begin  to  think  your 
charms  are  doomed  to  fade  beneath  the  convent 
veil." 

"  I  was  not  aware  that  I  did  not  receive  Mr. 
Redfield  with  cordiality." 

"  Yes,  but  the  absence  of  that  fascinating  air, 
which  you  know  would  bring  the  most  unyielding 
to  your  feet,  is  what  I  am  lamenting.  Had  Mr. 
Redfield  been  my  only  admirer,  I  should  have 
been  jealous  of  the  glances  which  he  cast  at  you ; 
but  I  do  n't  know  as  there  would  be  any  occasion 
for  that,  for  you,  whose  heart  is  made  for  love, 
seem  to  be  in  no  danger  at  present  of  losing  it." 

"  I  certainly  respect  the  gentlemen  who  visit  us, 
but  as  for  having  a  preference  for  one  more  than 
another,  I  have  not ;  and,  Winnie  dear,  just  ask 
yourself  if  you  ever  give  one  thought  to  any  one 
of  those  who  deceive  themselves  by  thinking  that 
they,  of  all  others,  are  preeminent  in  your  regards." 

"  I  must  acknowledge  that  I  do  not  give  them 
a  thought,  after  the  door  once  closes  upon  them  ; 
poor,  deluded  creatures ! " 

"  But  do  you  trfi  nk  it  right  to  deceive  them  thus  ?" 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  175 

"  Natie,  darling,  if  you  were  not  the  most  ro- 
mantic creature  that  ever  was,  I  should  call  you 
Miss  Matter-of-fact !  But  really,  I  do  n't  know 
as  there  is  anything  very  criminal  in  helping  such 
people  to  open  their  eyes ;  they  find  out,  sooner 
or  later,  that  I  am  of  the  opinion,  —  "  there  are  as 
good  fish  in  the  sea  as  ever  was  caught." 

The  Sea-flower  said  no  more,  for  she  feared  her 
words  might  be  worse  than  useless ;  but  such  are 
never  idle  words,  and  though  Winnie  appeared  to 
give  them  little  heed,  yet  many  times  afterward, 
in  the  midst  of  her  gaiety,  did  she  remember  the 
Sea-flower's  question,  — "  is  it  right  to  deceive 

thus?  ' 

********** 

"  Eighteen  years  old  to-day !  Mother,  just 
eighteen  to-day!"  shouted  "Winnie,  as  she  came 
into  the  breakfast  room,  her  cheeks  vieing  with 
the  red  of  the  rose;  "how  happy  I  am!"  and 
casting  a  look  of  contempt  at  the  hot  rolls  and 
coffee,  as  if  such  things  were  hereafter  to  be 
classed  among  the  necessities  of  the  past,  she 
went  bounding  away  to  find  her  father.  Opening 
the  door  of  the  boudoir,  she  paused  ;  arranged  upon 
the  table  were  her  birth-day  gifts,  and  Mr.  Santon 


176  NATALIE  ;    OK, 

had  spared  no  pains  to  make  the  collection  as  rare 
as  possible.  In  the  centre  of  the  table  was  a 
set  of  diamonds  for  the  hair,  and  as  Winnie 
clasped  them  about  her  dark  tresses,  she  laughed 
outright,  exclaiming,  —  "  They  are  so  handsome! 
papa,  I  cannot  wait  for  night  to  come!  But  what 
is  this?  "  she  asked,  drawing  from  a  case  a  string 
of  pearls,  and  holding  them  up  to  the  light.  In 
the  centre  of  the  collection  was  one  curiously 
wrought  pearl,  so  formed  as  to  represent  a  star, 
and  the  sparkling  of  several  diamonds  from  within, 
produced  a  very  brilliant  effect.  Examining  it 
closely,  she  discovered  the  initials,  "  N.  G.," 
wrought  upon  the  setting. 

"  It  is  for  you,  Natalie ! "  she  exclaimed  to  the 
Sea-flower,  who  stood  enjoying  Winnie's  delight. 
"  I  thank  you,  father,  for  remembering  dear 
Natalie." 

"  Is  it  for  me  ?  "  asked  Natalie,  hesitating  to  re- 
ceive the  gift. 

"  Yes,  take  it,"  said  Mr.  Santon,  putting  the 
treasure  into  her  hand  ;  "  keep  it  as  a  memento  of 
our  high  esteem  for  you ;  and,"  added  he,  "  I,  for 
one,  shall  petition,  after  you  have  finished  your 
studies,  to  have  you  remain  with  us  another 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  177 

season,  that  we  may  then  have  more  of  your 
society." 

Natalie  expressed  her  sincere  thanks,  but  the 
mention  of  remaining  another  season  brought  to 
her  remembrance  her  mother's  last  letter,  which 
spoke  of  her  return,  and  how  delighted  they 
would  all  be  to  have  her  in  their  little  home  once 
more. 

The  long  wished-for  time,  when  Winnie  should 
appear  in  public,  as  the  accomplished  Miss  Santon, 
at  length  arrived.  Several  hundred  cards  had  been 
issued  for  the  occasion,  and  to  Winnie's  delight  but 
few  regrets  had  been  received ;  "  for,"  said  she, 
"  what  is  the  use  of  doing  things  by  the  halves  ?  " 
Mrs.  Santon's  health  had  for  the  last  few  days  been 
much  improved ;  so  much  so,  that  Winnie  had 
gained  from  her  the  promise  to  fill  her  station  for 
a  part  of  the  evening.  The  brilliant  lights  al- 
ready streamed  from  every  window  in  the  man- 
sion, and  the  finishing  touch,  (if  such  a  thing  can 
be  said  of  a  lady's  toilet,)  had  been  made  by 
Winnie's  attendant,  much  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  concerned ;  for  although  the  beauty  was  willing 
to  submit  to  all  the  tortures  of  hair-dressing,  etc., 
etc.,  yet  before  she  was  quite  converted  into  a 


178  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  Parisian  belle,"  she  positively  declared  she  would 
suffer  none  of  those  officials  to  come  into  her 
presence  again  for  a  month.  Surveying  herself 
with  an  air  which  would  have  done  credit  to  a 
queen,  she  proceeded  to  the  Sea-flower's  apart- 
ments, thinking  to  banter  her  a  little  in  her  en- 
deavors to  make  perfection  perfect ;  but  instead 
of  finding  her  still  in  dishabille,  she  had  long  ago 
dismissed  her  attendant,  and  was  quietly  engaged 
in  reading  her  bible,  before  she  engaged  in  those 
scenes  of  gaiety  which  had  less  attractions  for 
her. 

"  Why,  you  charming  creature  !  "  exclaimed 
Winnie,  "  I  can't  help  comparing  you  to  a  fairy, 
preparing  for  a  camp-meeting!"  and  her  wild 
laugh  was  heard  reechoing  from  hall  to  hall,  Na- 
talie smiling  at  her  ludicrous  comparison. 

"  Why  do  you  look  at  me  with  such  a  bewil- 
dered gaze,  Winnie  ?  Is  my  simple  dress  not  to 
your  fastidious  taste  ?  " 

"  You  could  not  have  found  anything  more  be- 
coming, Natie  dear;  you  will  eclipse  us  all!"  and 
Winnie,  taking  both  her  hands  in  hers,  gazed  into 
her  face  as  if  spell-bound. 

"  I  have  seen   some  beautiful   picture,  some- 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  179 

where,"  she  exclaimed,  "  which  is  like  you !  but 
where,  I  cannot  tell ;  and  yet,  when  I  look  at  you, 
the  association  is  so  fresh  in  my  mind !  Yes,  you 
will  be  our  evening  star." 

"  Venus  is  morning  star  now,"  said  Natalie, 
glancing  at  the  brilliant  dress  of  Winnie ;  "  yet 
for  all  that,  she  will  favor  us  with  her  presence 
this  evening." 

As  the  two  descended  to  the  boudoir,  they  were 
met  by  Mr.  Santon,  who,  shutting  his  eyes,  ex- 
claimed,— "Bless  me!  I  have  looked  upon  the 
glorious  morning,  in  the  beauty  of  its  freshness, 
and  the  gentle  evening,  so  pure,  but  to  see  them 
approaching,  hand  in  hand,  is  too  much  for  any 
'  live  man  ! '  " 

Escorting  the  fair  ones  to  Mrs.  Santon's  side, 
he  proudly  gazed  upon  their  dazzling  beauty, — 
beauty  in  its  perfection  sitting  upon  each  coun- 
tenance, and  yet,  such  a  contrast!  Winnie  was 
arrayed  in  a  rich  attire  of  delicate  blue,  her  bod- 
dice  wrought  about  with  silver  threads,  represent- 
ing the  light  of  the  crescent  moon,  her  skirt  inter- 
woven with  numerous  lesser  lights,  as  it  were, 
stars  of  various  magnitudes,  producing  a  splendid 
effect  in  the  flood  of  gas-light;  and  (he  set  of  dia- 


180  NATALIE;  OK, 

monds  bound  about  her  dark  tresses,  which  fell  in 
rich  profusion  about  her  finely  arched  neck,  set- 
ting off  her  dark  complexion,  her  cheeks  roseate 
with  health,  to  great  advantage ;  and  as  she 
moved  among  her  guests ;  her  tall,  slender  form,  so 
full  of  dignity,  she  was  the  "  observed  of  all  ob- 
servers." Her  winning  smile,  so  dangerous  to 
those  gallants  in  attendance  who  had  never  real- 
ized the  true  sense  of  coquetry,  was  unusually 
fascinating,  and  every  one  who  had  been  honored 
by  Miss  Winnie's  notice,  pronounced  her  decid- 
edly the  belle  of  the  season  ;  but  as  they  turned 
to  the  gentle  creature  at  her  side,  their  thoughts 
gradually  assumed  a  different  cast,  —  uncon- 
sciously the  mind  wandered  to  other  scenes  than 
are  usually  of  a  fashionable  evening  entertain- 
ment. It  were  absurd  to  call  her  a  "  belle,"  for 
the  word  seemed  void  of  expression. 

The  Sea-flower  wore  a  simple  dress  of  white 
blonde,  with  no  other  ornament  than  the  band  of 
pearls,  which  had  been  the  gift  of  her  well-loved 
friends.  The  little  star,  which  was  formed  by  the 
glittering  of  the  diamonds  through  ihe  delicately- 
wrought  pearl,  which  being  the  centre  of  the  col- 
lection was  worn  upon  her  forehead,  sparkling 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA- WEEDS.  181 

like  tiny  drops  of  dew  ;  and  as  she  glided  with 
unstudied  grace  among  those  who  sought  to 
know  more  of  her,  she  gained  the  name  of  "  the 
gentle  star." 

It  was  yet  early  in  the  evening.  Sauntering 
along  one  of  the  principal  streets  were  two  young 
men,  engaged  in  conversation.  We  will  listen 
awhile,  for  we  may  be  interested. 

"  Do  you  go  to  Santon's  to-night,  Delwood  ?  " 
asked  the  younger  of  the  two,  who  was  far  less 
prepossessing  in  appearance  than  his  companion. 

"  Umph,  —  yes,"  replied  the  other,  in  a  more 
reserved  tone.  "  Do  you  make  one  of  the  num- 
ber?" 

"  You  do  n't  know  Dick  Montague  if  you  think 
he  would  miss  of  such  an  occasion.  Wit  and 
beauty  do  not  hold  forth  every  night.  Old  San- 
ion  has  but  one  daughter,  you  know." 

Mr.  Delwood  made  no  reply  to  these  coarse  re- 
marks, for  nothing  could  have  been  in  greater  con- 
trast, than  the  refined,  gentlemanly  nature  of  Mr. 
Delwood,  to  that  of  young  Montague,  whom  we 
recognize  as  the  same  gentleman  (if  such  young 
men  who  wear  two  faces,  putting  aside  the  deco- 
rum of  intelligent  society,  for  the  rude  jests  and 
16 


182  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

unrefined  manners  of  other  associates,  can  be 
called  gentlemen,)  who  had  attracted  Mrs.  San- 
ton's  notice  by  his  frequent  visits  to  her  daughter. 
Before  proceeding  farther,  we  will  give  our  pa- 
tient reader  a  little  insight  to  the  history  of  these 
two  personages,  whom  we  consider  of  sufficient 
note  in  our  simple  narrative,  for  inducing  us  to 
tear  ourselves  away,  for  a  little  while,  from  the 
attractions  at  Santon  Mansion. 

Clarence  Delwood  belonged  to  one  of  the  most 
aristocratic  families  in  Boston.  He  was  an  only 
son,  upon  whom  had  been  bestowed  all  of  those 
advantages  which  are  to  be  derived  from  a 
princely  fortune.  At  the  early  age  of  twenty-two 
he  had  graduated  at  one  of  the  first  institutions 
in  Paris,  where  he  had  been  placed  by  his 
haughty,  overbearing  father,  who  looked  upon 
things  American  as  low  and  vulgar.  The  son 
had  not  inherited  that  proud,  unyielding  spirit  of 
his  father,  yet  he  was  like  him,  inasmuch  as  he 
possessed  the  same  dignified,  reserved  manner, 
the  which,  having  called  forth  the  startling  decla- 
ration from  manceuvering  mothers,  and  languish- 
ing daughters,  that  "  Mr.  Clarence  Delwood  would 
look  farther  than  Boston  for  a  bride."  So  they 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  183 

had  folded  their  gossamer  wings  with  resignation, 
receiving  his  polite  attentions  with  pleasure,  yet 
never  being  able  to  penetrate  the  reserve  which 
hung  around  him.  To  say  that  our  hero  was 
handsome,  would  be  saying  but  little,  for  one 
often  meets  with  such ;  but  with  the  almost  femi- 
nine pensiveness  which  characterized  his  manly 
features,  we  meet  seldom.  Tall  and  commanding 
in  his  appearance,  his  dark,  glossy  hair,  and  finely 
curved  mustache,  gave  a  fine  effect  to  his  noble 
countenance,  the  peculiar  light  of  his  eye  speak- 
ing volumes. 

Such  was  the  character  of  our  friend  Delwood, 
whom  we  shall  shortly  usher  into  the  presence  of 
Miss  Winnie  Santon,  that  we  may  find  what  suc- 
cess those  penetrating  eyes,  which  grew  big  with 
mischief  even  in  a  prairie  home,  shall  have  in  lift- 
ing the  veil  which  concealed  in  a  measure  the 
true  sentiments  of  a  noble  heart  from  the  world 
at  large. 

We  give  our  readers  an  insight  to  the  character 
of  Richard  Montague  at  once,  when  we  say  that 
h^  was  what  is  commonly  termed  "  a  young  man 
about  town."  By  some  means,  a  mystery,  even 
to  himself,  he  had  gained  a  foothold  among  the 


184  NATALIE;  OR, 

upper  classes  of  society,  artd  by  dint  of  strict  ob- 
servance of  the  manners  of  others,  he  had  been 
thus  far  enabled  to  retain  his  position.  What  his 
prospects  in  regard  to  pecuniary  affairs  were,  no 
one  was  able  to  say ;  suffice  it,  that  there  had 
been  rumors  of  an  old  bachelor  uncle,  who  was 
much  increased  in  this  world's  goods,  whose  trem- 
bling hand  held  the  desired  treasure  over  the 
young  man's  head ;  and  as  this  report  had  not 
been  corrected  by  Montague,  he  not  being  over- 
burdened with  many  scruples  of  conscience,  it  is 
not  surprising  that  there  should  have  been  those, 
who  looked  upon  him  as  a  desirable  match  for 
their  dowerless  daughters ;  but  he,  having  real- 
ized the  desolation  which  empty  pockets  can  pro- 
duce, was  now  living  upon  the  hope  that  he 
might  build  upon  his  fortune,  which  never  had 
foundation,  by  introducing  himself  among  the  fair 
ones  of  upper-tendom,  as  a  candidate  for  matri- 
mony. For  some  time  he  had  had  an  eye  to  the 
well-filled  purse  of  Winnie  Santon,  and  he  had 
looked  forward  to  this  night,  when  she  should 
make  her  debut,  with  as  great  interest  as  had  Win- 
nie herself.  Could  he  once  get  initiated  into  her 
good  graces,  he  had  no  fears  for  the  rest;  and  he  had 


A-  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  185 

already  visions  of  what  he  was  pleased  to  term, 
"Old  Santon's  chest  of  gold."  The  attentions 
with  which  Winnie  had  received  him,  on  former 
occasions,  had  served  in  no  way  to  lessen  his  con- 
fidence as  to  his  success,  and  with  this  end  in  view, 
his  steps  were  bent  towards  the  scene  of  gaiety. 
Reasons  best  known  to  himself,  forbidding  him 
to  pass  Mr.  Delwood,  whom  he  overtook  on  the 
way. 

"Quite  an  affair  to-night!  I'm  thinking,"  re- 
marked Montague,  as  he  observed  Delwood's  cool 
indifference,  and  endeavoring  to  draw  him  into 
conversation,  he  added,  "  there  's  a  young  protege 
of  Santon's,  staying  with  his  daughter,  who,  I 
hear,  hails  from  down  east.  Nantucket,  I  believe, 
perhaps  we  may  get  a  little  information  on  har- 
pooning!" 

"  Ah?"  said  Delwood,  mechanically. 

"  Yes,  the  boys  will  have  some  sport  I'm  think- 
ing; perhaps  some  of  them  maybe  induced  to 
ship  as  mate,  for  a  down  east  voyage !  I  remem- 
ber of  sailing  by  Nantucket  many  years  ago,  on 
my  return  from  Liverpool,  (he  did  not  add  that 
he  had  worked  his  passage)  and  though  some 
twenty  miles  distant,  we  fancied  that  we  got  a 
16* 


186  NATALIE  ;    OR,         .         » 

whiff  of  the  hump-backs.  Our  captain  was  a 
jolly  sort  of  fellow,  and  would  have  us  land-lub- 
bers believe  that  his  experienced  eye  could  see 
half  across  the  ocean,  but  he  found  we  were  too 
smart  for  him,  when  he  told  us  he  could  see  a 
church-steeple  looming  up  on  the  island,  for  of 
course  we  knew  that  such  things  were  not  raised 
there." 

Much  to  Mr.  Delwood's  relief,  they  had  now 
arrived  at  Mr.  Santon's  residence.  As  the  name 
of  Delwood  was  announced,  all  eyes  were  turned 
toward  him,  for  his  presence  was  considered  a 
great  acquisition  to  any  circle,  and  many  a  fair 
one  envied  Winnie  Santon,  as  he  claimed  her 
hand  for  the  first  dance.  The  Sea-flower  stood 
by  Mrs.  Santon's  side,  that  she  might  attend  to 
her  least  wish,  when  young  Montague,  disap- 
pointed that  he  had  not  been  the  first  to  secure 
the  hand  of  Winnie,  in  an  obsequious  manner, 
solicited  the  pleasure  of  Miss  Grosvenor's  com- 
pany, to  complete  the  set,  but  she  politely  declin- 
ing the  honor,  the  young  man,  by  the  aid  of  the 
brass  which  constituted  no  small  portion  of  his 
composition,  begged  leave  to  remain  by  her  side, 
that  he  might  make  some  few  inquiries  in  regard 


A   GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  187 

to  her  enchanting  home,  which  place  he  always 
had  a  great  desire  to  visit. 

"  The  islanders  I  suppose  are  mostly  fishermen, 
yet,"  added  he,  glancing  rudely  into  her  face, 
"  there  are  some  persons  of  intelligence  among 
them,  are  there  not?" 

Natalie  looked  at  him  for  a  moment,  as  if  in 
doubt  whether  ignorance  or  some  meaner  motive 
had  prompted  the  question,  when  she  remarked, 
"  you  evidently  have  never  learned  of  the  great 
dangers  attendant  upon  a  stranger's  visit  to  Nan- 
tucket." 

"  Ah,  indeed,  I  shall  be  under  great  obligations 
for  the  information,"  said  he,  his  eyes  wide  open 
with  curiosity  !  " pray,  what  are  those  dangers?" 

"  The  islanders,  as  you  have  imagined,  being  so 
unlike  the  inhabitants  of  civilized  lands,  have 
such  a  natural  propensity  for  wielding  the  har- 
poon, that  should  a  person  differing  from  their 
kind  appear  amongst  them,  they  might  be  liable 
to  capture  him,  mistaking  the  object  for  a  new 
species  of  land-shark !  " 

At  this  piece  of  information,  delivered  in  such 
a  calm,  pleasant  manner,  the  smiles  wrhich  had 
been  visible,  on  the  faces  of  those  who  listened, 


188  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

grew  into  a  hearty  laugh,  in  which  the  chagrined 
Montague  joined,  as  being  the  safest  way  of  re- 
treat, and  although  piqued  by  the  ludicrous  posi- 
tion in  which  he  had  been  placed,  he  could  not 
but  look  with  admiration  upon  the  gentle  crea- 
ture, whose  pleasant  repartee  had  been  in  self-de- 
fence. 

Natalie  followed  with  her  eye  the  graceful  form 
of  Winnie,  as  she  threaded  her  way  through  the 
dance,  occasionally  interchanging  a  witty  remark 
with  her  handsome  partner,  and  as  he  lead  her  to 
a  seat,  Natalie  observed  to  Mrs.  Santon,  "  how 
beautiful  dear  Winnie  is  to-night !  I  do  not  know 
who  can  help  loving  her!"  So  enthusiastic  was 
she  in  her  praises,  that  she  had  not  observed  the 
two  contemplating  her,  and  ere  she  was  aware  of 
their  approach,  the  bewitching  Winnie  had  taken 
her  hand,  and  presenting  Mr.  Delwood,  she  mis- 
chievously remarked,  "  Now,  Miss  critic,  it  is  for 
you  to  perform  a  la  perfectione.  and  depend  upon 
it,  you  shall  be  dealt  with  according  to  your  own 
measure !  for  you  have  not  once  taken  those  eyes 
off  from  me  through  the  whole  course!" 

Before  Natalie  could  say  a  word  in  her  defence, 
the  music  had  commenced,  and  ere  she  had  hardly 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       189 

realized  it  she  had  taken  Winnie's  place  by  the 
side  of  Mr.  Dehvood.  Other  eyes  than  Natalie's 
had  looked  upon  Winnie  with  admiration,  as  she 
had  leaned  upon  the  arm  of  Delwood,  but  now,  as 
he  led  forth  "  the  gentle  star,"  the  suppressed  mifl> 
mur  of  applause  must  have  been  apparent  to  the 
fair  one  herself  had  she  not  been  engaged  with 
other  thoughts.  For  several  successive  figures  it 
so  happened  that  Natalie  was  the  partner  of  the 
reserved  Mr.  Delwood,  who  never  was  known  to 
appear  a  second  time  upon  the  floor,  and  it  also 
happened,  how,  or  at  what  moment  was  a  mys- 
tery, that  the  two  had  sought  to  dispel  fatigue,  by 
the  conservatory's  soothing  influences,  whither 
the  eye  of  Winnie  wandered  ever  and  anon,  as 
with  Mr.  Montague  she  vied  with  her  competitors 
in  the  giddy  waltz.  Miss  Winnie's  brain  was 
capable  of  containing  two  thoughts  at  the  same 
time,  and  no  one  would  have  suspected,  absorbed 
as  she  appeared  to  be  with  the  attentions  of  Mon- 
tague, who  was  playing  the  agreeable  to  the  best 
of  his  knowledge,  that  her  curiosity  was  at  work, 
wondering  what  the  subject  of  the  truants,  tete-a- 
tete  might  be.  "  They  are  discussing  the  rare  ex- 
otics, sent  to  us  from  the  South,"  she  thought 


190  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

within  herself,  and  indeed,  what  other  could  in- 
terest the  cold-hearted  Delwood?  who,  it  was 
thought  had  never  dreamed  of  love  this  side  of 
the  Atlantic ;  and  as  for  Natalie,  many  a  private 
lecture  had  she  received  from  Winnie,  in  regard 
to  her  indifference  toward  the  gentleman  !  though 
those  discourses  had  been  invariably  of  the  same 
termination,  "  for  all  that,  Natalie,  your  heart  is 
made  for  love." 

From  the  first  moment  that  Clarence  Delwood 
had  set  his  eye  upon  the  Sea-flower,  an  interest 
which  he  had  never  known  before  had  been  awak- 
ened within  him.  It  may  be  said  that  it  was  a 
weakness,  that  he  had  always  looked  upon  women 
as  mere  butterflies,  but  owing  to  early  circum- 
stances, he  having  been  bereft  of  his  mother  in 
infancy,  never  having  known  the  blessings  of  a 
sister's  society,  he  was  not  to  be  condemned  for 
the  impressions  which  a  gaudily  attired  attendant 
had  left  upon  his  mind  as  he  grew  up  into  boy- 
hood. But  as  he  listened  to  the  Sea-flower,  as 
she  told  him  of  her  home  in  the  sea,  of  the  music 
of  the  glorious  billows,  companions  of  her  child- 
hood, filling  the  very  soul  with  nature's  beauty 
and  sublimity,  he  looked  upon  her,  as  if  fearful 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  191 

she  might  prove  an  "  Undine,"  and  he  would  not 
have  been  taken  by  surprise  had  her  spiritual  face 
faded  calmly  from  beneath  his  gaze,  to  join  her 
sister  nymphs  of  ocean. 

"  And  you  will  soon  return  to  your  island 
home?"  he  asked,  as  a  thought  of  the  warmth 
with  which  she  had  expressed  herself  to  a  stran- 
ger, bade  her  pause  in  her  enthusiasm  with  down- 
cast eye. 

"  Yes,  I  shall  soon  return,"  she  answered  joy- 
ously, "  and  yet  I  shall  remember  Boston  with 
feelings  of  pleasure,  for  I  have  spent  happy  hours 
here." 

As  she  said  this,  their  eyes  involuntarily  met ; 
a  silent  spectator  would  have  noted  the  contrast 
of  the  moistened  blue,  to  the  deep  black  of  sterner 
make,  but  as  it  was,  that  contrast  was  not  discov- 
ered, each  felt  that  the  other  was  reading  the 
thought,  which  had  but  then  sprung  up  within 
the  soul.  Natalie  withdrew  her  gaze,  while  Del- 
wood,  stooping  to  pluck  a  moss  rose-bud  from  an 
urn  at  her  feet,  placed  it  within  his  diamond  fast- 
ener, and  the  two  retraced  their  steps  to  join  their 
friends  again.  Montague  was  still  at  Winnie's 
side,  and  though  the  unusual  flush  upon  Natalie's 


192  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

cheek  was  a  sad  tell-tale  of  the  state  of  affairs, 
yet  she  observed  Winnie  as  she  listened  with  a 
ready  ear  to  Montague's  remarks,  and  an  unpleas- 
ant feeling  rose  in  her  heart ;  she  could  not  bear 
to  have  her  dear  friend  on  such  intimate  terms 
with  him,  whom,  as  by  a  natural  instinct  she 
shunned. 

All  things  must  have  an  end ;  and  the  cheerful 
lights,  which  houseless  ones  had  watched  as  the 
bright  beams  fell  across  the  pave,  one  by  one  had 
faded.  Formal  adieus  had  been  said,  kind  wishes 
interchanged,  and  the  last  sound  of  rumbling 
wheels  had  died  away.  Excess  of  excitement 
bade  the  blooming  Winnie  seek  repose,  and  quiet 
reigned  triumphant  at  Santon  Mansion ;  yet  there 
was  one  who  seemed  to  have  forgotten  that  the 
morning  follows  so  close  upon  the  evening.  The 
Sea-flower  had  lingered  among  the  last  to  say 
adieu,  and  now,  in  her  own  apartment,  she  had 
sunk  into  a  chair,  the  delicate  pearls  still  encir- 
cling her  sunny  tresses,  vieing  in  purity  with  her 
fair  complexion ;  her  eyes  were  fixed  on  vacancy, 
and  she  was  not  aware  that  the  morning  was 
peeping  in  upon  her,  till  started  from  her  reveries 
by  her  own  gentle  sighs. 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  193 

And  what  spell  is  this  that  so  usurps  the  calm, 
usually  characteristic  of  her  nature  ?  We  have  a 
vague  suspicion  as  to  what  it  may  be,  yet  she  is 
all  innocent  of  the  source  from  which  these  new 
feelings  have  sprung ;  even  the  last  low  words  of 
Delwood,  which  are  still  sounding  in  her  ear,  do 
not  lead  her  to  mistrust,  and  we  leave  her,  as  the 
fringed  eyelids  at  last  droop  in  repose,  to  take 
a  peep  at  our  hero,  who  is  only  distant  a  few 
squares  from  the  gentle  one,  who,  he  feels,  as  he 
sits  by  the  gas-light,  made  pallid  by  the  dawn  of 
day,  is  all  the  world  to  him. 

If  Delwood  possessed  the  cold  heart,  of  which 
the  world  gave  him  the  credit,  its  fetters  had  at 
last  yielded  to  the  genial  sunshine.  Sleep  was 
most  remote  from  him,  and  pacing  his  room  with 
a  quick  tread,  he  uttered,  in  a  sarcastic  tone  — 
"  Love !  Clarence  Delwood  in  love !  Love  at 
first  sight !  I  never  would  have  credited  it ! "  his 
voice  softening,  he  added  —  "  I  feel  confident  that 
she  of  all  others,  is  the  only  one  who  could  have 
wrought  this  change!  No,  I  cannot  look  upon 
this  as  weakness!  I  must  see  more  of  her;  she 
is  an  angel  of  purity,  too  good  for  such  as  I.  Can 
she  think  favorably  of  me  ?  and  what  will  my 
17 


194  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

father  say,  if  he  learns  that  his  only  son  will  sue 
for  favor  in  the  eyes  of —  it  may  be  a  maiden  of 
low  birth !  It  matters  not !  Should  he  disinherit 
me,  I  will  seek  her  society !  I  must  love  her  even 
though  she  look  upon  me  coldly.  I  will  see  her 
again  this  very  day  !"  with  these  resolves  he  threw 
himself  upon  his  couch,  if  he  might  get  a  little 
rest,  before  he  again  went  forth  into  the  busy  day} 
with  feelings  how  changed ! 

Natalie  was  awakened  from  her  late  slumbers, 
by  a  kiss  from  Winnie,  whose  merry  voice  made 
the  apartment  ring.  "  So,  ho !  Miss  Natalie,"  she 
exclaimed,  "you  have  been  holding  late  revels 
with  the  water  nymphs  by  moonlight!  and  now, 
when  the  stronger  light  of  the  sun  bids  us  mor- 
tals awake,  you  have  made  good  your  retreat,  and 
are  enjoying  Morpheus's  protecting  care!  but  I 
can  guess  from  whence  the  smiles  came,  as  you 
slept !  never  fear,  darling,  I  '11  tell  nobody  of  whom 
you  dreamed!" 

"  Why,  Winnie  dear,"  -exclaimed  Natalie,  en- 
deavoring to  free  herself  from  the  kisses  which 
that  crazy  little  body  was  lavishing  upon  her, 
"  have  I  slept  so  late?  and  what  has  turned  your 
head  so  early  this  morning?  I  do  not  know  what 


A    GEM   AMONG    THE    SEA-WEEDS.  195 

will  become  of  us  all  before  the  day  is  ended,  if 
you  go  on  thus."  Opening  her  eyes,  she  looked 
about  her,  endeavoring  to  collect  her  senses.  Her 
eye  fell  upon  a  bouquet,  of  the  finest,  most  delicate 
flowers,  in  a  vase,  upon  her  toilet  table ;  it  had 
evidently  been  placed  there  since  she  had  retired? 
as  she  did  not  remember  of  seeing  it  before. 
"  You  are  very  kind,  Winnie,  in  being  so  thought- 
ful of  me,"  she  said,  "  but  where  did  you  get  those 
beautiful  varieties  9  they  are  not  from  our  conser- 
vatory." 

"  O,  you  innocent  rogue!  you  think  to  make 
me  believe  you  know  nothing  of  them,  do  you  ? 
they  certainly  came  from  some  one  who  was 
thoughtful  of  your  well-being !  but  come,  make 
yourself  look  as  charming  as  possible,  for  there  is 
a  friend  awaiting  us  in  the  drawing  room,  who  it 
is,  I  '11  not  say,  for  '  haste  makes  waste,'  you 
know!" 

Natalie  blushed,  for  there  came  at  once  a  rush 
of  thoughts  to  her  mind.  She  but  then  remem- 
bered the  pleasures  of  last  evening.  Winnie  giv- 
ing her  a  knowing  look,  left  her  to  her  own  reflec- 
tions. Banishing  all  other  thoughts  from  her 
mind,  Natalie  kneeled  at  her  morning  devotions, 


196  NATALIE;  OR, 

her  low  voice  went  up  in  thanks  for  the  many 
blessings  which  were  hers,  not  forgetting  to  ask 
for  greater  favors  for  her  dear  mother  and  brother, 
whom  she  expected  so  soon  to  meet,  in  two  short 
weeks,  at  the  time  which  had  been  fixed,  when 
she  would  return  to  her  home. 

A  simple  morning  dress  of  pink  delise,  edged 
with  white,  set  off  her  light  figure  to  a  charm ; 
her  snowy  collar  fastened  with  a  cross,  and  taking 
a  lily  of  the  valley  from  the  mysterious  bouquet, 
she  placed  it  in  her  hair,  and  half-hesitating,  lest 
Winnie  had  been  playing  off  one  of  her  mischiev- 
ous tricks,  she  descended  to  the  drawing-room. 
Seated  upon  an  ottoman,  was  no  other  than  Clar- 
ence Delwood,  who  arose  as  she  entered,  taking 
her  proffered  hand  with  some  little  embarrass- 
ment, which  was  soon  dispelled  by  the  adroit 
Winnie,  who  took  a  seat  at  the  piano,  and  with 
a  rich  full  voice  sang  the  last  opera.  "  Your 
friend,  Miss  Santon,  has  an  enviable  voice,"  re- 
marked Delwood  to  Natalie,  regarding  the  lily 
buds  which  he  recognized  as  of  the  bouquet  which 
he  had  ordered  his  servant  to  place  in  the  hands 
of  her  attendant,  giving  no  name  of  the  donor. 

"  Yes,  I  love  to  listen  to  her  voice,  it  is  so  full 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  197 

of  feeling;  she  has  a  peculiar  style!  The  Signer 
tells  me  her  voice  is  of  great  talent." 

"  I  need  not  ask  of  your  own  voice,"  remarked 
Delwood,  "  for  your  tone  betrays  you." 

"  Yes,"  cried  Winnie,  who  in  spite  of  the  music 
had  an  ear  alive  to  the  conversation, "  it  is  moved 
and  seconded  that  Miss  Grosvenor  shall  give  us  a 
benefit,  and  if  she  fails  to  entertain  us  with  her 
first  attempt,  she  will  lay  herself  open  to  be  called 
upon  again." 

"  She  may  rest  assured  that  your  sentiments, 
however  expressed,  will  be  truth  in  regard  to  the 
matter!  for  you  are  far  from  being  a  flatterer," 
said  Mr.  Santon,  as  entering  the  apartment  he 
welcomed  Mr.  Delwood  to  his  house.  Natalie 
chose  a  simple  piece — "The  Wanderer's  Home." 
and  as  the  sound  of  her  voice  died  away,  there 
was  not  a  dry  eye  in  the  room.  Winnie  was  the 
first  to  break  the  spell,  and  smiling  away  a  tear, 
she  exclaimed,  "  I  had  forgotten  to  caution  you 
against  too  great  success  in  charming  your  listen- 
ers, therefore  the  encores  of  your  audience  will 
not  permit  you  to  retire  without  feeding  the  flame 
which  you  have  excited." 

"  Remember  you  were  not  to  flatter  me,"  said 
17* 


198  NATALIE;  OR, 

Natalie,  glancing  at  Delwood,  who  was  silently 
contemplating  her. 

"  Flattery  or  no  flattery,  you  must  repeat  that 
to  please  me,"  said  Mr.  Santon,  making  manifest 
exertions  to  clear  his  throat,  and  looking  for  his 
handkerchief,  as  if  suddenly  seized  with  a  cold. 
The  piece  was  repeated  with  greater  effect,  and  it 
was  not  till  Winnie  began  to  rally  him  that  Del- 
wood  was  aware  of  his  negligence  in  escorting 
the  fair  songstress  to  a  seat.  "  Pardon  me,  Miss 
Grosvenor,"  he  said,  "  but  the  first  tone  of  your 
voice  carried  me  far  back,  to  when  I  was  a  child 
of  five  or  six  years.  It  was  in  Italy,  where  my 
father  spent  some  time,  after  my  mother's  death, 
and  it  so  happened  that  I  was  permitted  to  ac- 
company him  to  an  entertainment  given  by  an 
Italian  lady  of  note,  who,  in  the  course  of  the 
evening,  favored  the  company  with  a  song.  I 
was  engaged  with  some  sweetmeats  as  she  com- 
menced, but  as  she  proceeded,  gradually  they  fell 
from  my  hands,  and  when  she  had  finished,  I  had 
found  my  way  to  her  side,  and  clinging  to  her 
dress  I  burst  into  tears,  begging  her  to  take  me 
to  that  beautiful  place  again!  It  is  years  since  I 
have  thought  of  the  circumstance,  and  I  trust  you 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  199 

will  pardon  my  enthusiasm,  when  I  say  that  your 
"  Wanderer's  Home,"  has  produced  a  similar  ef- 
fect!" 

Natalie  expressed  her  thanks  for  the  compli- 
ment, with  blushing  modesty,  and  as  Del  wood 
bade  them  good  morning,  after  having  made  ar- 
rangements for  testing  their  courage  with  his  iron 
grays,  on  the  following  morning ;  so  long  did  his 
eye  linger  upon  her,  who  had  full  command  of  his 
every  thought,  that  he  did  not  observe  miss  Win- 
nie, who  was  trembling  lest  her  fresh  supply  of 
mischief  should  come  to  an  unendurable  crisis, 
before  he  should  depart. 

It  was  soon  rumored  that  the  lion  had  been 
tamed,  that  the  beautiful  Miss  Grosvenor  had 
found  her  way  to  the  heart  of  Clarence  Delwood. 
Boston  beauties  sighed,  and  those  who  had  been 
unsuccessful  in  what  is  sometimes  termed  "  set- 
ting their  caps,"  looked  on  with  interest,  but  none 
who  had  seen  the  favored  one,  could  find  it  in 
their  hearts  to  wish  her  other  than  a  life  of 
joy.  And  thus  time  passed  on,  scarcely  a  day 
sped,  but  Clarence  Delwood  was  seen  ascending 
the  steps  of  Mr.  Santon's  hospitable  mansion. 
As  Winnie  expressed  herself — "the  affair  was 


200  NATALIE;  OR, 

coming  on  bravely  ; "  she  had  now  found  for  whom 
Natalie  was  reserving  that  heart,  which  in  spite 
of  her  caution,  would  impart  to  others  its  only 
element.  The  time  was  also  drawing  near,  when 
Natalie  was  to  have  made  glad  her  mother's 
heart  by  her  presence.  Old  Vingo  had  desired 
his  Massa  Harry  to  write  to  young  Missy,  "  dat 
eben  de  breakers  gettin'  impatient  to  see  her  once 
more,  and  dat  he  walk  alone  now,  on  de  beach  in 
de  moonlight,  but  he  neber  'speck  to  find  anoder 
Sea-flower." 

In  a  few  days  the  Santon  family  were  to  part 
with  Natalie.  It  was  in  vain  they  had  urged 
upon  her  to  remain  with  them  another  season,  for 
as  much  as  she  had  become  attached  to  them  all, 
she  longed  to  see  her  home  once  more.  Even 
Winnie  failed  to  keep  time  with  her  usually  joy- 
ous spirits,  and  there  was  one  to  whom  this  part- 
ing was  not  to  be  thought  of.  Mr.  Delwood  had 
as  yet  received  no  positive  assurance,  that  his  un- 
mistakable sentiments  towards  Natalie  were  re- 
ciprocated, and  yet  he  was  confident  that  she  re- 
garded him  with  no  common  interest.  He  had 
read  it  in  her  soul,  but  he  would  hear  from  her 
own  lips  if  happiness  or  misery  was  to  be  his 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  201 

through  life,  and  it  was  with  a  nervous  step  that 
he  wended  his  way  on  this  last  evening  of  her 
stay  in  Boston,  that  he  might  hear  his  fate.  As 
he  drew  near  the  house,  he  observed,  though  early 
in  the  evening,  but  one  dim  light  gleaming  from 
an  upper  apartment,  and  as  he  reached  the  gate  it 
was  fast,  and  a  porter  stood  within,  who,  to  Del- 
wood's  hurried  question  if  all  was  well,  as  he 
threw  him  a  gold-piece,  replied  in  a  sad  tone  — 
"  kind  sir,  my  orders  are  to  receive  no  one,  as  my 
mistress  is  dying,  or  you  should  have  admittance 
at  once ;  but  I  know  that  you,  of  all  others,  could 
serve  to  lighten  the  blow  to  my  master,  and  if 
you  take  the  responsibility,  you  shall  be  admit- 
ted." 

"  Leave  that  with  me,"  he  replied,  "  you  shall 
not  be  censured,  and  with  assumed  calmness  of 
manner,  he  entered.  Noiselessly  he  opened  the 
outer  door,  proceeding  to  the  upper  drawing-room, 
which  opened  to  the  room  of  the  dying  one.  Mr. 
Santon  sat  with  his  face  buried  in  his  hands,  sob- 
bing aloud.  Mr.  Delwood  took  him  tenderly  by 
the  hand,  and  whispered  a  few  words  in  his  ear, 
which  seemed  to  rouse  him  from  the  dreadful 
state  of  mind  to  which  he  had  yielded.  "  You 


202  NATALIE  ;  on, 

find  here  a  house  of  mourning,"  he  said,  "but 
your  presence  is  most  welcome." 

"What  can  Ido  for  you  in  this  trying  hour  ?  " 
asked  Delwood  ;  "  can  I  be  of  any  assistance  ?  " 

"  There  is  nothing  to  be  done  but  to  submit  to 
the  will  of  God,"  he  answered,  "  and  I  pray  that 
I  may  have  strength  so  to  do."  The  door  of  the 
chamber  of  death  was  opened,  and  the  physician 
summoned  Mr.  Santon  to  his  dying  wife's  bed- 
side. Delwood  stood  in  the  door ;  pale,  but  not 
emaciated  were  the  features  upon  which  death 
had  set  his  seal,  her  last  moment  was  near,  but 
she  had  strength  and  consciousness  supported  by 
the  Sea-flower,  to  say  a  few  parting  words;  with 
one  hand  in  that  of  her  husband,  the  other  upon 
the  head  of  her  grief-stricken  daughter,  she  said : 
"  farewell,  my  dearest  husband  ;  it  is  but  a  little 
parting;  you  will  meet  me  there  at  last."  Turn, 
ing  to  the  Sea-flower,  with  her  hand  still  upon 
the  head  of  her  daughter,  she  added,  "  my  child 
will^soon  be  motherless  ;  through  you,  she  is  what 
I  could  wish  to  see  her  ;  and  when  I  am  gone,  will 
you  never  lose  sight  of  her  ?  make  her  to  be  like 
yourself!"  In  a  feeble  voice  she  continued,  "  thank 
God  that  we  may  see  heaven  upon  earth  ;  the  gen- 


A    GEM   AMONG    THE    SEA-WEEDS.  203 

tie  spirit  is  pointing  me  to  my  rest ; "  a  slight  trem- 
bling of  her  weary  frame,  and  she  had  gone  to  be 
with  the  "just  made  perfect;"  a  smile  was  upon 
her  features,  and  they  smoothed  her  limbs  as  for  a 
night's  repose.  The  father  mingled  his  tears  with 
those  of  his  child,  who  was  all  that  was  left  to 
him.  The  Sea-flower,  leaning  upon  the  arm  of 
him  who  thought  it  not  unmanly  to  weep  over 
the  scene  he  had  witnessed,  retired,  leaving  the 
afflicted  ones  to  weep  away  the  anguish  in  their 
hearts,  ere  they  might  look  upon  the  loving  kind- 
ness of  Him,  whose  ways  are  all  perfect. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

BEHIND  THE   CLOUDS   THE   SUN  IS   SHINING. 

"  I  am  armed  with  innocence, 
Less  penetrable  than  the  steel-ribbed  coats 
That  harness  round  thy  warriors." 

MADDER'S  THEMISTOCLES. 

"  That  one  so  formed  in  mind  and  charms  to  grace, 
The  brightest  scenes  of  life,  should  have  her  seat 
In  the  shadow  of  a  cloud  ;  and  yet  't  is  weakness. 
The  angels  watch  the  good  and  innocent, 
And  where  they  gaze  it  must  be  glorious." 

MRS.  KALE'S  "  ORMOXD  GROSVENOR." 

MY  gentle  reader  will  pardon  the  long  stride  of 
time  which  here  intervenes,  disclosing  nothing  of 
those  in  whom  we  feel  an  interest.  Nearly  a 
year  of  moments  had  sped  since  that  in  which 
Mrs.  San  ton  had  passed  away.  Winnie  had  seen 
her  loved  mother  laid  in  that  narrow,  silent  house, 
which  is  prepared  for  ihe  dead,  and  ner  tears  had 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  205 

watered  the  green  grass  which  groweth  so  si- 
lently,—  upspringing  everywhere,  even  in  the 
lonely  places  of  burial,  a  fit  covering  for  those 
who  slumber,  —  emblematical  of  the  life  beyond 
the  tomb.  The  joyous  mirth  which  abode  in 
Winnie's  nature  had  superseded,  in  a  measure, 
days  of  deep  mourning;  yet  this  first  taste  of 
earth's  sorrow  had  left  an  impress  upon  her  mind 
never  to  be  erased;  and  though  thoughtless  ones 
perhaps  observed  no  change  in  her  young,  elastic 
spirits,  there  was  one,  gentle  and  youthful,  who 
had  been  to  her  as  a  mother  in  her  bereavement, 
—  the  Sea-flower.  She  could  see  that  the  death 
of  a  loved  one  had  wrought  a  good  work  upon 
the  heart  of  her  friend,  as  it  may  with  us  all,  if  we 
will  lie  passive  in  the  hands  of  the  workman. 

It  was  a  disappointment  to  Natalie  that  her 
intention  of  returning  home  had  been  frustrated; 
yet  it  was  with  cheerfulness  that  she  resigned  her 
hopes,  when  she  saw  that  duty  pointed  out  an- 
other way.  Mr.  Santon,  on  the  sudden  death  of 
his  wife,  which  occurred  on  the  very  evening  be- 
fore Natalie  was  to  bid  them  farewell,  had  him- 
self written  a  very  touching  letter  to  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor,  begging,  if  it  were  not  asking  of  her  too 
18 


20G  NATALIE;  OR, 

much,  that  she  would  spare  her  daughter  to  them 
a  little  while  longer,  as  it  had  been  the  last  wish 
of  Mrs.  Santon  that  their  daughter  might  be  with 
her  who  had  proved  such  a  blessing  to  them  all ; 
and  so,  in  pity  for  the  dear  ones  of  her  friend,  of 
whose  death  she  was  pained  to  learn,  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor  had  consented  to  another  year's  separation 
from  her  child,  though  it  was  indeed  asking  of  her 
a  great  sacrifice.  Old  Vingo,  who  had  wondered 
if  his  young  missy  would  take. him  by  the  hand, 
as  she  used,  when  he  heard  that  another  long 
year  must  pass  before  he  would  see  her  again, 
cried  like  a  child ;  but  no  one  was  more  disap- 
pointed than  Harry,  who  had  counted  the  days 
for  months,  when  she  would  come  home ;  but  his 
patience  was  not  to  be  tested  thus.  He  had  vis- 
ited his  sister  in  Boston,  and  had  received  so 
favorable  an  impression  of  city  life,  or  it  may  be 
that  he  had  received  a  more  favorable  impression 
of  a  certain  pair  of  black  eyes,  which  were  con- 
stantly fixed  upon  him,  when  he  had  accidentally 
glanced  towards  a  certain  young  lady,  whom,  re- 
port said,  (Mr.  Montague  being  among  the  fore- 
most to  give  credit  thereto,)  was  the  "  greatest 
catch"  in  town.  Whether  it  was  actually  the 


A    GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  207 

lady's  beauty  in  question  which  had  dazzled  scores 
of  disengaged  young  men,  or  whether  they  had 
seen  visions  of  a  well-built  money-chest,  we  do 
not  pretend  to  say ;  but  this  much  we  can  per- 
ceive, that  a  beautiful  young  heiress,  left  to  her 
own  discretion  in  the  choosing  of  a  partner  for 
life,  stands  in  a  critical  situation,  and  if  these 
innuendoes  refer  to  Miss  Winnie  Santon,  we  are 
foremost  in  wishing  our  young  nautical  friend 
success  in  the  great  game  of  hearts,  for  we  can 
see  too  much  of  worth  in  her  character,  for  her  to 
be  thrown  away  on  a  worthless  dandy,  whose 
money,  for  the  little  time  that  it  keeps  him  com- 
pany, is  his  god.  Be  all  this  as  it  may,  Harry 
Grosvenor  had  found  several  opportunities  for 
visiting  his  sister,  and  upon  each  visit  he  was  re- 
ceived, not  only  by  the  Sea-flower,  but  by  Winnie 
herself,  with  a  warm  welcome. 

But  Winnie,  as  we  have  discovered,  has  been  a 
sad  coquette.  Another  year,  however,  has  been 
added  to  her  age  since  we  saw  her  in  society  last, 
and  this  last  year,  so  different  from  any  other  of 
her  sunny  life,  has  brought  with  it  the  knowledge 
and  experience  of  many.  Perhaps  the  Sea- 
flower's  influence,  which  fortunately  she  has  been 


208  NATALIE;  on, 

under,  may  have  had  its  effect  upon  her  character, 
which  is  now  forming  itself;  and  yet  her  bewitch- 
ing smile,  which  Harry  loved  to  dwell  upon, 
when  he  had  returned  to  his  island  home,  as  sec- 
ond only  to  his  matchless  sister's,  was  very  like 
those  which  she  had  bestowed  upon  many  an 
elated  gallant. 

Natalie  had  not  failed  to  notice  the  seeming 
pleasure  with  which  her  brother  had  listened  to 
Winnie's  brilliant  conversation,  and  she  had  asked 
herself  if  it  were  possible  that  Winnie  could  be  so 
heartless  as  to  impress  her  brother  with  erroneous 
views  in  regard  to  her  sentiments.  She  would 
not  believe  that  she  had  the  heart  to  do  it ;  and 
yet,  through  habit,  and  a  perfect  thoughtlessness 
of  the  consequences,  she  might  be  led  to  do  so. 

It  was  evening,  and  the  two  sat  folded  in  each 
other's  arms,  gazing  at  an  autumn  sunset.  Win- 
nie was  still  in  her  black  habiliments,  for  it  was 
not  quite  a  year  since  Mrs.  Santon  had  died. 
Harry  had  left  them  the  day  before,  and  had 
bade  them  both  a  warm  farewell.  Winnie  had 
been  silent  for  some  moments,  when  Natalie  re- 
marked,—  "  What  new  scheme  are  you  planning 
now,  Winnie  ?  you  are  very  thoughtful  to-night." 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  209 

Winnie  roused  herself,  and  blushingly  replied, 
"  I  do  not  wonder  that  you  note  my  thoughtful 
moments,  I  am  such  a  gay  creature;  but,  dear 
Natalie,  there  are  times  when  even  /  can  be  se- 
rious, though  there  are  few  who  could  credit  my 
words." 

"  I  can  believe  you,  Winnie,  for  I  know  you 
have  a  good  heart ;  but  what  can  have  occurred 
of  sufficient  importance  to  banish  those  dimples 
from  your  cheek  ?  Come,  rogue,  make  me  your 
confidant,  or  I  shall  begin  to  think  you  are  at 
your  old  tricks,  after  all." 

"  If  I  did  not  know  your  forgiving  spirit,  I 
should  hesitate  to  place  myself  in  your  power,  for 
fear  you  might  repay  me  with  interest,  in  making 
you,  and  your  particular  friend  Mr.  Delwood,  the 
subjects  of  my  merriment." 

Natalie  looked  calmly  into  her  eyes;  the  truth 
flashed  across  her  mind  at  once,  and  she  was 
about  to  clasp  her  in  her  arms,  calling  her  by  the 
name  of  sister,  when  a  well-known  voice  from  be- 
hind them  repeated  the  name,  "  Sea-flower,"  and 
Mr.  Delwood  was  by  her  side. 

"  Where  did  you  learn  the  name  by  which  I  am 
called  in  my  island  home?"  asked  Natalie. 

18* 


210  NATALIE;  OR, 

«  Why  did  you  never  tell  us  that  you  have  a 
name  in  keeping  with  your  character  ? "  he 
asked,  taking  the  seat  by  her  side  which  Winnie, 
who  had  retired  to  hide  her  blushes,  had  vacated. 

"  'T  is  the  name  by  which  my  father  loved  to 
call  me,  and  I  associate  it  with  his  sacred  mem- 
ory," she  replied ;  and  a  tear,  which  Delwood 
looked  upon  as  also  sacred,  fell  upon  the  hand 
which  clasped  her's  as  with  reverential  fervency. 

"  Your  brother  told  me  of  the  name,"  he  replied, 
"  and  will  you  permit  me  to  associate  with  that 
name  all  that  is  of  purity  ?  May  I  not  call  you 
by  that  name  ?  Can  you  give  one  thought  to 
him  whose  very  happiness  for  life  is  dependent  on 
you  ?  " 

There  was  a  pause.  Delwood  had  never  until 
this  night,  declared  to  her  his  love,  in  so  many 
measured  words,  which  were  but  coldness  in  com- 
parison with  the  love  for  her  which  filled  his  soul. 
A  year  ago  would  have  sealed  his  doom,  but  that 
night  witnessed  another  scene.  Death  had  claimed 
it  for  his  own.  The  hand  which  he  held  was  not 
withdrawn,  neither  did  a  simper  mark  her  reply. 
With  eyes  meekly  turned  upward,  she  answered 
in  a  calm,  low  voice,  — "  My  dear  father  is  in 


A   GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  211 

heaven  ;  if  he  is  looking  down,  I  feel  that  he  will 
smile  upon  me,  when,  with  rny  mother's  consent, 
she  shall  give  me  away  to  you.  I  have  long  ago 
given  myself  to  Christ,  and  if  you  recognize  him 
as  your  Saviour,  we  will  together  serve  him  as  du- 
tiful children,  praying  one  for  the  other  that  we 
may  not  fall." 

"  I  am  not  like  you,"  he  replied ;  "  I  can  never 
be  as  pure  as  you  are ;  neither  am  I  what  the 
world  calls  a  Christian ;  but  by  God's  help,  I 
pledge  myself  to  be  one  of  Christ's  followers ;  and 
of  one  thing  I  am  confident,  I  shall  never  be  if  I 
grope  my  way  alone  through  the  world,  as  I  must 
if  I  lose  you,  what  I  shall  be  if  I  have  you  for  a 
guide ! " 

"  It  is  enough  ;  you  depreciate  your  own  mer- 
its," she  said,  glancing  proudly  upon  him ;  "  go, 
when  I  return,  and  with  your  own  lips  ask  my 
mother,  if  she  can  find  a  place  in  her  noblest  of 
women's  hearts,  for  him  who  is  all  too  worthy  of 
her  daughter's  love." 

He  folded  her  to  his  heart,  and  the  rich  harvest 
moon  had  sunk  far  below  the  horizon,  ere  these 
two  kindred  spirits  had  wearied  of  the  glorious 
night" 


212  NATALIE;   OR, 

Mr.  Santon  had  not  felt  the  utter  desolation, 
after  the  first  overpowering  sense  of  grief  had 
passed,  after  his  wife's  death,  that  he  would  have 
felt  had  he  had  no  one  upon  whom  to  have  leaned. 
As  it  was,  his  home  was  not  desolate,  for  he 
cherished  his  daughter  as  the  "  apple  of  his  eye," 
and  he  had  come  to  be  like  himself  again.  Happy 
faces  met  him  as  he  came  in  wearied  from  his  du- 
ties "  on  'change,"  and  he  had  again  assumed  his 
easy,  jocose  manners.  Natalie  was  still  continu- 
ing her  studies,  making  unprecedented  progress, 
to  the  rapturous  delight  of  the  Signor ;  while 
Winnie  enlivened  the  whole  household. 

As  mistress  of  the  mansion  she  had  new  duties 
to  discharge,  though  they  were  not  so  arduous  as 
to  deprive  her  of  entertaining  the  young  aspirants 
to  her  hand,  who  if  they  did  not  throw  themselves 
at  her  feet,  it  was  only  for  the  want  of  an  oppor- 
tunity. And  thus  was  everything  going  on  har- 
moniously at  Santon  Mansion,  when,  to  the  no 
little  surprise  of  every  one,  it  was  rumored  that 
the  wealthy  Mr.  Santon  was  about  to  introduce 
to  his  domains  a  new  mistress.  No  one  was 
more  taken  by  surprise  than  were  Winnie  and 
Natalie.  They  could  hardly  credit  their  senses, 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  213 

when  Mr.  Santon  congratulated  his  daughter  on 
the  prospect  of  having  a  new  mother. 

Poor  Winnie !  she  tried  to  smile,  and  she  tried 
to  make  one  of  her  most  brilliant  remarks,  as  she 
congratulated  her  father  on  his  happiness ;  yet  it 
was  not  like  herself,  and  Natalie  could  see,  what 
Mr.  Santon  in  his  blindness  of  joy  did  not  dis- 
cern, —  there  was  no  heart  in  his  daughter's  me- 
chanical tones.  Winnie  had  not  as  yet  seen  her 
intended  mother-in-law ;  she  might  be  all  that 
could  be  desired  of  one  standing  in  that  peculiar 
relation,  and  she  might  be  otherwise ;  it  was  not 
that  which  had  quelled  the  buoyant  spirits  of  the 
heiress,  it  was  that  she  shrank  from  the  thought  of 
any  one  so  soon  filling  her  own  dear  mother's  sta- 
tion, and  she  hid  her  face  in  Natalie's  golden 
tresses,  as  her  father  left  the  room,  and  burst  into 
tears. 

"  Dear,  dear  Natalie,"  she  exclaimed,  "  you  will 
think  me  so  wicked !  But  I  wanted  no  other 
mother  than  you !  Though  you  are  younger  than 
myself,  I  have  learned  to  look  up  to  you,  as  a 
valuable  bequest  left  me  by  my  mother,  who 
smiled  even  in  death,  when  you  promised  never 
to  forget  me.  We  are  happy  now ;  why  need  a 


214  NATALIE;  OR, 

stranger  come  among  us?  Oh,  Natalie,  I  never 
can  part  from  you !  " 

"  Hush!  hush!  dear  Winnie,  you  must  not  think 
thus !  you  may  come  to  love  your  new  mother, 
filling  the  most  sanguine  wishes  of  your  father's 
heart,  who  would  be  wretched,  if  his  daughter 
were  not  reconciled  to  her  who  will  stand  in  the 
nearest  relation  to  him." 

And  thus  the  Sea-flower  endeavored  to  prepare 
Winnie's  mind  for  receiving  her  new  mother,  who 
would  so  soon  take  her  place  at  the  head  of  this 
once  unbroken  family,  as  became  a  meek  and  du- 
tiful child ;  but  she  did  not  tell  her  of  the  trem- 
bling within  her  own  heart,  lest  this  new  tie 
should  prove  a  source  of  sorrows,  sowing  her 
youthful  heart  with  seed  which  might  be  produc- 
tive of  bitter  among  the  sweets ;  neither  did  she 
know  of  the  prayers  of  the  innocent  maiden,  that 
hers  might  be  a  thornless  path. 

The  lady  in  question,  whom  Mr.  Santon  had 
deemed  worthy  of  his  hand,  and  its  consequent 
honors,  was  of  a  family  of  lower  standing  than 
his  own  as  far  as  much  of  this  world's  goods  go  to 
give  caste;  but  if,  aside  from  depth  of  purse,  she 
was  his  inferior,  we  have  yet  to  learn.  The  mar- 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  215 

riage  ceremonies  were  attended  with  little  dis- 
play, in  deference  to  Mr.  Santon's  wishes,  and 
the  day  at  length  arrived,  when  the  bride,  who  re- 
sided in  a  neighboring  city,  was  to  be  received  in 
her  new  home. 

She  came,  and  congratulations  were  exchanged 
between  mother  and  daughter,  first  impressions 
were  made,  and  the  hour  arrived  which  should 
liberate  each  one  to  the  night's  repose.  Winnie 
flew  to  her  room  ;  she  had  seen  her  whom  she  was 
to  call  "  mother,"  and  from  the  few  hours  which 
she  had  already  passed  with  her,  her  superior  dis- 
cernment of  character  had  judged  of  her  aright: 

v  O  O  / 

she  never  had  cause  to  vary  from  the  opinion  which 
she  had  from  the  first  formed  of  her ;  she  choked 
back  the  tears,  so  strange  to  see  within  her  eyes, 
and  kneeling,  she  repeated  the  very  first  prayer 
her  mother  had  ever  taught  her,  an  exercise  which 
from  the  example  set  before  her  for  the  last  two 
years,  she  now  never  failed  to  observe.  Arising, 
she  endeavored  to  dispel  the  mountain  of  anguish 
which  was  creeping  into  her  soul,  —  in  sleep. 
Poor  Winnie!  we  can  pity  you;  'tis  but  life's 
lesson  taught. 

The  impression  which  Natalie  had  received  of 


216  NATALIE;  OR, 

the  second  wife  of  Mr.  Santon's  choice,  though 
she  would  not  bring  herself  to  realize  it,  were  by 
no  means  prepossessing.  She  had  schooled  her 
own,  and  Winnie's  heart  to  love  her  under  any 
circumstances,  but  when  she  saw  with  what  frig- 
idity she  received  Winnie's  warm  welcome,  think- 
ing not  of  the  condescension  with  which  she  had 
taken  her  own  hand,  her  tender  heart  was  pierced 
as  Winnie  looked  toward  her,  as  if  for  strength, 
and  she  had  returned  her  look  with  a  smile  which 
could  not  fail  to  prove  to  her  a  ray  of  sunshine. 

Why  is  it  that  it  is  of  so  frequent  occurrence, 
that  a  man  who  has  been  blessed  with  peculiar 
loveliness  of  character  in  a  wife,  if  he  be  called 
upon  to  part  with  her,  finds,  alas !  too  late,  in  a 
second  partner,  an  extreme  opposite  ?  It  was 
thus  in  Mr.  Santon's  experience,  as  he  but  too 
soon  was  obliged  to  acknowledge  to  himself, 
though  he  would  not  that  others  should  have  a 
suspicion  of  the  fact ;  yet  it  was  evident  to  his 
nearest  friends  that  he  was  not  the  happy  man  he 
once  was ;  the  few  sprinkles  of  gray,  which  had 
reflected  honor  upon  the  raven  black  of  his  hair, 
had  increased  ere  the  honey-moon  was  hardly 
ended. 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  217 

Early  the  next  morning  after  the  arrival  of 
Mrs.  Santon,  Winnie  was  awakened  by  an  atten- 
dant, whose  sense  of  propriety  were  a  question,  if 
placed  in  a  balance  with  that  of  her  new  mistress, 
which  were  the  weightier.  The  woman  apolo- 
gized for  disturbing  "  her  leddy-ship,"  but  the  new 
mistress  would  like  to  see  Miss  Santon  in  the 
drawing-room  as  soon  as  possible. 

"  You  can  go,"  was  Winnie's  reply,  "  and  tell 
Mrs.  Santon  that  at  my  convenience,  I  will  see 
her ! "  but  recalling  the  servant,  with  her  next 
thought,  she  added,  "  merely  say  to  my  mother, 
that  I  will  soon  be  with  her,"  and  hastily  making 
her  toilet,  she  repaired  to  the  drawing-room. 

Mrs.  Santon  was  alone,  for  it  was  a  full  hour 
before  the  family's  usual  time  for  arising.  Win- 
nie bade  her  mother  "good  morning,"  and  was 
about  to  ask  if  she  had  rested  well  in  her  new 
home,  when  she  was  interrupted  by  her,  and  in 
an  imperative  tone  she  said:  — 

"  This  may  be  earlier  than  you  have  been  ac- 
customed to  'rising,  Miss  Santon,  but  my  habits 
for  early  rising  are  proverbial,  and  of  course  my 
household  will  conform  to  my  wishes  in  regard 
to  matters  which  you  will  at  once  see  are  for  the 
19 


218  NATALIE;  OR, 

best.  What  I  wished  to  speak  with  you  more 
particularly  about  this  morning,  is  in  regard  to 
the  keys  ;  you  will  please  produce  them,  as  I  shall 
have  a  thorough  overhauling  at  once,  and  if  I 
mistake  not,"  said  she,  glancing  at  Winnie's  neat 
morning  attire,  "  the  sooner  the  better,  for  I  think 
those  jewelled  hands  have  not  troubled  themselves 
much  about  such  things.  I  wonder  that  you  have 
hot  been  brought  up  to  something  beside  killing 
time ! " 

"  Madam ! "  vociferated  Winnie,  her  face  crim- 
soned with  the  insult  which  she  had  received,  but 
she  paused,  though  still  trembling  with  rage,  her 
eye  had  rested  on  a  gentle  form,  standing  within 
the  open  door  —  it  was  the  Sea-flower.  With  one 
finger  upon  her  lip,  her  brow  calm  as  the  new  day> 
she  gazed  upon  Winnie,  till  gaining  her  eye,  un- 
observed by  Mrs.  Santon  she  glided  away.  In- 
stead of  the  rage  Winnie  would  have  poured 
forth,  she  merely  said,  "  I  will  send  you  the  keys," 
and  left  the  room.  Despatching  a  servant  with 
the  keys,  which  she  had  intended  to  have  put 
into  her  hands  at  the  earliest  opportunity,  thereby 
acknowledging  her  superior  claim  at  once,  she 
nought  Natalie,  whom  she  found  seated  in  the 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  219 

conservatory,  enjoying  the  Indian  summer  breeze, 
which  stole  softly  in  among  the  fragrant  plants, 
which  were  the  particular  objects  of  her  care 
Each  knew  what  was  uppermost  in  the  other's 
mind,  but  Winnie's  heart  was  too  full  to  speak. 

"  I  have  been  thinking,  Winnie,"  said  the  Sea- 
flower,  "  how  thankful  we  should  be,  that  we  have 
so  many  friends  to  love  us.  I  think  I  have  never 
realized  it  until  now,  and,"  she  spoke  in  a  lower 
tone,  "  dear  Winnie,  should  you  ever  receive  other 
than  the  kindly  treatment  to  which  you  have 
always  been  accustomed,  let  it  serve  to  increase 
your  gratitude  that  you  have  so  many  with  whom 
you  can  trust  your  affections." 

"Yes,  Natalie,  I  will  strive  to  do  aright.  I  will 
try  to  do  as  I  think  you  would  have  done,  but  I 
fear  I  shall  not  have  your  strength.  O.  it  is  so 
hard !  if  I  only  had  a  mother  to  love  me,  I  could 
endure  anything  else ! "  and  her  excitable  nature 
getting  the  better  of  her,  she  burst  into  tears. 
Natalie  threw  her  arm  about  her  neck,  and,  her 
own  voice  tremulous  with  the  pity  which  she  felt 
for  her,  she  tried  to  soothe  her  spirits ;  "  you  shall 
have  a  mother !  My  mother  shall  be  your  moth- 
er !  for  are  you  not  to  be  my  sister  ?  and  she  will 


220  NATALIE  ;    OR 

love  you  as  did  your  own  gentle  mother!  but 
Mrs.  Santon  will  yet  become  reconciled  to  you, 
for  when  she  finds  what  a  good  heart  you  have, 
she  cannot  but  treat  you  with  kindness." 

At  this  juncture  the  door  opened,  and  Mrs.  San- 
ton  brushed  rudely  in;  "welladay!  is  this  your 
usual  morning's  occupation  ?  Miss  Grosvenor,  I 
think  you  should  have  more  wisdom  than  to  be 
petting  a  spoiled  child !  I  imagine  that  I  shall 
have  as  much  as  I  shall  care  to  undertake,  to 
undo  the  mischief  which  is  already  too  apparent. 
It  has  been  as  much  as  I  could  do  for  the  last 
two  hours,  to  get  things  a  little  in  order ;  but  I 
suppose  I  need  not  look  for  assistance  here,"  she 
scornfully  said,  and  turned  to  leave  the  room. 
Winnie  had  it  upon  her  tongue's  end  to  reply, 
"  My  father  employs  his  servants  to  keep  his 
house  in  order,  and  they  have  never  failed  to  give 
satisfaction,"  but  biting  her  lip,  the  thought  died 
away.  Natalie  arrested  Mrs.  Santon's  steps,  say- 
ing, "  Winnie  and  myself  will  consider  it  a  pleas- 
ure to  assist  you,  and  whatever  we  can  do  at  any 
time  for  your  enjoyment,  we  shall  be  most  happy 
to  do  it."  The  hard-hearted  woman  quailed  a 
little,  at  the  Sea-flower's  proffered  assistance,  and 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  221 

Natalie  accompanied  her  to  the  upper  drawing- 
room,  wondering  much  what  could  have  given 
offence  to  her  ideas  of  a  well-regulated  house ;  for 
under  the  housekeeper's  scrupulous  care,  every- 
thing was  kept  in  the  nicest  order.  Desiring  Na- 
talie to  assist  her  in  the  disposal  of  some  articles, 
she  directed  Winnie  to  find  some  out-of-the-way 
place,  and  to  stow  away  the  rubbish  which  she 
would  find  in  the  next  apartment,  pointing  to  the 
room  which  had  been  her  mother's,  and  which 
Winnie  had  not  permitted  any  one  to  disturb, 
since  her  death.  Everything  had  been  left  just  as 
she  had  left  it,  even  some  withered  flowers  had 
not  been  removed,  and  the  book  from  which  she 
had  read,  had  been  left  opened  at  the  place  her 
eye  had  last  looked  upon.  This  room  had  been 
kept  as  a  place  sacred  to  Winnie's  heart,  and 
indeed  the  very  servants  passed  it  by  with  a  bles- 
sing on  their  departed  mistress ;  and  it  was  now 
with  trembling  steps  that  Winnie,  hardly  realiz- 
ing what  had  been  said  to  her,  followed  in  the  di- 
rection which  the  cruel  woman  had  pointed.  She 
opened  the  door,  and  sank  fainting  into  a  chair! 
In  the  middle  of  the  floor  were  the  very  clothes 
which  her  mother  had  worn,  with  other  articles 
19* 


222  NATALIE;  OR, 

thrown  together  in  a  pile !  her  mother's  portrait 
had  been  removed,  and  the  room  was  otherwise 
in  disorder.  Natalie  ran  to  Winnie's  assistance, 
bathing  her  temples,  and  smoothing  back  her  long 
tresses  with  tenderness.  Just  at  that  moment  Mr. 
Santon  entered  the  room ;  he  looked  at  his  daugh- 
ter! at  the  disordered  apartment  of  his  buried 
wife,  which  he  had  never  held  more  sacred,  and 
he  looked  at  Mrs.  Santon !  Without  speaking  a 
word  he  left  the  room.  Poor  Winnie !  this  is  in- 
deed life's  lesson  !  but  thou  art  learning  to  "  suffer 
and  be  strong." 

Had  the  character  of  the  mother-in-law  been  in 
accordance  with  her  exterior,  Santon  Mansion 
might  still  have  resounded  with  joy,  for  hers  was 
a  face  by  no  means  forbidding.  On  the  contrary, 
a  stranger  would  have  pronounced  her  to  be  deci- 
dedly good-looking,  considering  that  she  was  a 
woman  of  nearly  fifty  years,  and  those  good  looks 
were  the  secret  of  Mr.  Santon's  unfortunate  con- 
nection with  her.  From  the  first,  the  woman  had 
taken  a  dislike  to  Natalie ;  it  seemed  as  if  she  was 
determined  to  spite  her  in  every  way  possible. 
Why  she  should  have  felt  thus  toward  her,  was 
certainly  unaccountable,  as  there  was  no  trait 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  228 

more  unlovable  than  innocency,  about  her  char- 
acter ;  but  this  very  gentleness  of  nature,  in  con- 
trast with  the  iciness,  seldom  found  in  woman's 
heart,  would,  as  an  unavoidable  result,  serve  to 
widen  the  two  extremes. 

The  Sea-flower  would,  as  time  advanced,  have 
sought  refuge  in  her  own  home,  from  this  mist  of 
unrest,  which  had  by  degrees  spread  itself  around, 
but  when  she  had  spoken  of  the  thing  to  Mr. 
Santon,  he  had  grasped  her  by  the  hand,  as  a 
drowning  man  would  catch  at  a  straw,  saying,  if 
she  would  not  entirely  sever  the  golden  thread 
which  was  once  bound  around  their  home  circle, 
she  would  defer  her  departure,  for  at  least,  a  little 
time ;  and  she  had  seen  the  tear,  which  was  as 
molten  lead,  welling  up  from  the  strong  man's 
heart.  Then  she  said,  "  It  is  my  duty !  I  will 
remain  with  you!  I  feel  there  is  something  which 
bids  me  stay ;  some  mysterious  power  controlling 
my  destiny." 

"  May  you  have  your  reward ! "  was  Mr.  San- 
ton's  reply ;  and  we  heartily  respond,  "  May  she 
have  her  reward ! " 

Never  a  word  did  Mrs.  Santon  receive  from  the 
Sea-flower,  in  return  for  her  ungenerous  treat- 


224  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

ment  of  her,  other  than  tones  of  kindness ;  and 
Natalie  was  happy  under  this  new  dispensation, 
for  she  said  within  herself,  —  "I  am  but  bearing 
a  part  of  the  burden  which  would  crush  dear 
Winnie's  heart;"  and  so  she  sang  and  played 
with  her  usual  glad  spirit,  gliding  about  the  house 
with  simple  dignity,  with  a  cheering  word  for 
every  one,  and,  as  Biddy  said,  — "  she  was  an  es- 
caped ray  of  light,  too  bright  for  the  darkness  to 
hide." 

As  we  may  foresee,  this  very  light-heartedness 
of  the  Sea-flower  only  served  to  incite  the  ire  of 
Mrs.  Santon,  who  saw  that  every  new  indignity 
which  she  had  cast  upon  her,  was  returned  with 
more  meekness  of  spirit.  If  Natalie  had  resented 
such  conduct,  giving  "  measure  for  measure,"  the 
stern  woman  could  have  borne  it  better ;  but  as  it 
was,  it  enraged  her,  that  she  could  not  come 
within  her  sphere ;  and,  if  the  truth  were  known, 
her  senses  were  not  so  steeped  in  the  waters  of 
insensibility,  but  that  in  her  very  heart  she  felt  her 
great  superiority  over  herself. 

"  I  will  put  her  down,  yet ! "  she  said  to  herself, 
after  another  return,  through  the  Sea-flower,  of 
"  good  for  evil."  "  She  shall  yet  feel  my  power ! 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  225 

and  why  Mr.  Santon  will  persist  in  her  staying 
with  us,  is  more  than  I  can  tell.  But  that  is  the 
way  with  these  men !  they  will  get  strange  no- 
tions into  their  heads,  which  nobody  can  account 
for ;  even  a  wife's  wishes  are  looked  upon  as  of 
little  consequence,  in  comparison  with  their  lordly 
commands.  I  should  not  be  surprised  at  any 
time  if  Santon  should  withhold  a  favor  fro'm  me 
to  lavish  upon  her!  But  I'm  thinking  that  he 
will  before  long  find  out  what  I  am  made  of,  if 
he  thwarts  my  wishes.  To  be  sure,  his  daughter 
has  become  attached  to  her,  but  what  of  that  ? 
She  must  learn  that  she  cannot  have  every  whim 
gratified ;  she  is  a  spoiled  child  at  best,  and  will 
not  be  likely  to  improve  under  her  skim-milk  dis- 
cipline. Leave  me  alone  for  managing  affairs. 
I  've  got  the  staff  in  my  own  hands,  and  all  they 
can  do  wont  make  me  anything  but  the  Honor- 
able Mr.  Santon's  lady!  though  I'm  greatly  mis- 
taken if  he  do  n't  look  with  evil  eyes  on  the  day 
that  made  me  his  bride ;  but  that 's  not  of  the 
slightest  consequence,  as  I  used  to  tell  my  first 
husband.  Poor  fellow !  I  suppose  I  was  rather 
hard  upon  him  once  in  a  while ;  but  I  knew  he 
was  waiting  patiently  for  the  day  which  should 


226  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

separate  us.  He  little  thought  he  would  go  first," 
and  the  woman  laughed  aloud,  as  she  thought 
how  she  had  crept  into  the  good  graces  of  her 
present  husband.  "  Leave  me  alone  for  playing 
my  part,"  she  said,  as  seated  in  her  own  apart- 
ment, she  listened  to  the  voice  of  Delwood  in 
the  drawing-room.  "  It  is  evident  that  her  very 
life  is*wrapt  up  in  Mr.  Delwood,  and  it  is  really 
quite  a  pity  that  so  fine  a  fellow  should  be  de- 
ceived ;  and  lest  she  should  follow  my  illustrious 
example,  I  might  as  well  interfere  in  their  arrange- 
ments ;  and  if  I  can  see  aright,  she  has  talked  the 
enviable  heiress  into  the  helief  that  her  brother  is 
a  very  paragon  of  perfection,  for  she  knows  right 
well  that  a  good  bag  of  money  would  be  no  seri- 
ous objection  to  his  fishermanship.  How  they 
ever  raised  two  such  likely  looking  specimens  of 
humanity  down  there  in  the  land  of  whales,  is  a 
mystery ;  but  they  '11  find  they  cannot  take  the 
precedence  with  Boston  gentry.  If  I  can  avail 
anything,  my  particular  friend  Montague  shall  try 
his  luck  in  securing  that  portion  of  the  heiress's 
estate  which  I  shall  be  pleased  to  leave  her." 

With  these  plans  matured,  she  ushered  herself 
into  Delwood's  presence,  and  in  her  blandest  man- 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  227 

ner  made  him  welcome,  initiating  herself  as  far  as 
possible  into  his  good  opinion,  which  was  no  dif- 
ficult task,  inasmuch  as  he  had  been  accustomed 
to  look  upon  a  character  so  spotless,  that  he  was 
not  prepared  for  the  detestable  machinations  of 
one  who  was  not  worthy  the  name  of  woman. 
It  had  been  far  from  the  Sea-flower  to  breathe  a 
suspicion  that  there  was  aught  amiss  in  the  char- 
acter of  the  flattering  mistress  of  Santon  Mansion. 
Her  high  esteem  for  Mr.  Santon  had  not  per- 
mitted her  to  speak  of  the  sad  change,  even  to  her 
mother. 

"  My  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Santon,  turning  to  Na- 
talie, "  in  the  pleasure  which  we  must  ever  find 
in  Mr.  Delwood's  society,  you  have  forgotten  your 
engagement  with  the  destitute  family,  which  you 
have  taken  under  your  especial  charge,  and  poor 
Mrs.  Brown's  child  is  so  ill,  I  fear  a  few  hours' 
delay  in  taking  the  necessary  restoratives  recom- 
mended by  our  physician,  may  cause  the  poor 
thing  to  suffer;  I  would  despatch  an  attendant, 
but  I  fear  there  may  be  some  mistake  made,  and 
I  know  your  very  presence  will  impart  comfort  to 
the  poor  woman." 

"Oh,  no,  I   had  not  forgotten   them,:'  replied 


228  NATALIE;  OR, 

Natalie;  "but  the  physician  said  any  time  this 
afternoon  would  do,  as  the  little  sufferer's  disease 
is  about  turning,  and  we  must  await  the  result." 

"  Yes,  but  I  have  such  an  anxiety  about  them, 
for  in  their  ignorance  they  may  act  contrary  to 
orders,  and  so  be  the  means  of  the  little  fellow's 
death.  It  will  be  a  great  relief  to  my  mind  if  you 
will  just  step  around  and  look  in  upon  them,  as  it 
is  but  a  step,  and  I  know  Mr.  Delwood  will  ex- 
cuse you  for  a  few  moments,  and  I  will  promise 
to  do  my  best  to  supply  your  absence." 

Natalie  prepared  to  depart  on  this  errand  of 
mercy,  and  Delwood  would  have  taken  his  hat  to 
accompany  her,  but  Mrs.  Santon  held  him  fast  b«y 
commencing  a  brisk  conversation,  from  which  he 
could  not  with  politeness  take  himself  away. 

"  Miss  Grosvenor  excels  in  her  performance  of 
the  latest  style,  which  the  Signer  has  introduced," 
remarked  Mrs.  Santon,  endeavoring  to  draw  him 
out,  when  the  Sea-flower  had  departed. 

"  I  am  perfectly  amazed  at  her  original  render- 
ing of  the  Italian,"  replied  Delwood,  "  and  I  think 
I  can  safely  say,  that  among  all  my  sojourn  ings 
among  their  people,  I  have  never  met  with  one 
whose  style  is  more  pure  than  that  of  Miss  Gros- 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  229 

venor's.  1  should  certainly  say  that  she  is  of 
Italian  birth,  though  she  tells  me  that  she  has 
never  crossed  the  Atlantic." 

"  She  is  evidently  captivated  with  their  people, 
or  perhaps  I  may  more  properly  say,  with  the 
only  person  she  has  ever  met  of  that  nation,"  said 
Mrs.  Santon,  with  a  mysterious  manner. 

"  To  what  or  whom  do  you  refer? "  asked  Del- 
wood,  in  an  altered  tone  of  voice. 

"  Mr.  Delwood,  I  feel  that  it  is  my  duty  to  in- 
form you  of  a  matter,  which  has  been  a  source  of 
no  little  uneasiness,  not  only  to  myself,  but  to 
every  member  of  my  family ;  and  as  you  have 
shown  a  manifest  interest  in  Miss  Grosvenor,  it  is 
not  well  that  you  should  remain  in  ignorance  of 
what  so  deeply  concerns  your  welfare." 

"  Speak !  what  can  it  be  ? "  asked  Delwood, 
pale  with  emotion. 

"  Do  not  allow  yourself  to  be  thus  moved,  I 
pray  you ;  but  what  I  have  to  say  is,  that  three 
months  ago,  we  gave  the  Signor  notice  that  we 
should  require  his  services  no  longer,  as  we  had 
reason  to  believe  his  visits  were  becoming  some- 
thing more  than  mere  professional  calls,  and  to 
our  great  consternation,  we  found  that  Miss  Gros- 
20 


230  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

venor  was  not  entirely  indifferent  to  his  marked 
attentions.  I  was  the  last  to  believe  that  Miss 
Gro.svenor  could  so  lose  her  self-respect  and  stand- 
ing, as  to  look  upon  a  poor  professor,  who  gains 
his  bread  by  his  own  exertions,  as  a  favored  com- 
petitor for  her  hand,  and  it  was  not  until  I  saw 
with  rny  own  eyes,  that  I  could  credit  what  I  had 
heard.  I  was  satisfied  in  time,  that  his  rapt 
admiration  as  he  gazed  upon  her,  was  something 
more  than  enthusiasm  that  she  had  excelled  even 
his  most  ardent  expectations;  and  the  expression 
of  her  beautiful  face,  as  she  concluded,  might  have 
been  the  envy  of  a  greater  than  the  Signor.  We 
dismissed  the  Signor,  but  he  still  continued  his 
visits,  under  the  plea  that  it  was  his  custom  to 
give  a  few  additional  lessons  at  the  close  of  a 
course,  and  if  he  might  be  allowed,  he  should  con- 
sider it  a  valuable  acquisition  to  his  own  musical 
powers,  to  continue  for  a  time  his  exercises  under 
Miss  Grosvenor's  superior  talent." 

As  Mrs.  Santon  paused,  Delwood,  in  a  state  of 
frenzy,  exclaimed, — 

"  It  cannot  be !  I  will  never  believe  that  she  is 
false  to  me,  even  though  she  should  declare  to  me 
with  her  own  lips,  that  another's  claims  upon  her 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  231 

affections  were  paramount  to  my  own !  Excuse 
me,  madam,  but  I  think  there  must  be  some 
dreadful  misunderstanding  in  regard  to  the  facts 
which  you  have  stated.  No !  I  would  scorn  my- 
self if  I  had  a  doubt  of  her  innocence !  and  if  such 
a  thing  might  be  possible,  I  would  die  rather  than 
be  forced  to  believe  it!  I  will  tell  her  this  very 
day  what  I  have  heard,  but  I  will  not  degrade  my- 
self, or  forfeit  her  trust,  by  asking  her  if  it  can  be 
so!" 

"  Be  calm,  my  dear  friend,"  said  Mrs.  Santon ; 
"  compose  yourself,  I  pray  you,  and  take  my  ad- 
vice in  the  matter.  Say  nothing  of  what  you 
have  heard  to  any  one,  but  come  here  to-morrow 
morning  at  ten,  when  the  Signor  will  make  his 
appearance,  and  from  a  private  window,  opening 
from  the  conservatory,  you  may,  unknown  to  any 
one,  witness  for  yourself  the  truth  of  what  I  have 
said." 

"I  will  follow  your-advice,  inasmuch  as  I  will 
reveal  to  no  one  what  I  have  heard,  until  I  be- 
come like  myself,"  said  Delwood,  endeavoring  to 
compose  himself  as  he  heard  the  light  step  of  Ihe 
Sea-flower  in  the  hall ;  and  as  she  entered,  he 
arose  to  depart,  pleading  a  slight  indisposition  as 
an  apology  for  his  abruptness. 


232  NATALIE;  OR, 

The  calm,  spiritual  eyes  of  Natalie  looked  out 
upon  him,  as  he  walked  rapidly  down  the  street, 
for  she  could  not  but  notice  an  estrangement  in 
his  manners ;  but  she  did  not  mistrust  that  an 
arrow,  poisoned  by  sin  in  its  vilest  form,  had  been 
aimed  at  his  heart. 

The  starry  heavens  of  that  night  told  that  an- 
other day  had  gone  to  be  with  the  past,  and  inno- 
cence laid  her  head  upon  her  pillow  and  slept, 
unmindful  of  plots  of  guilt,  engendered  of  sin, 
which  might  prove  for  her  a  draught  of  bitterness. 

At.  an  early  hour  the  following  morning,  Clar- 
ence Delwood  bent  his  steps  towards  the  residence 
of  Mr.  Santon.  "  Come  here  to-morrow,  and  you 
shall  see  for  yourself," — those  words  still  sounded 
in  his  ears,  and,  as  he  drew  nearer  the  house,  it 
seemed  as  if  they  grew  louder  and  louder,  till  his 
brain  was  nearly  distracted.  But  would  he  pri- 
vately watch  her  ways,  whom  of  all  others  in  the 
"  wide,  wide  world,"  he  had  looked  upon  as  near- 
est perfection  ?  No,  he  would  not  thus  debase 
himself. 

It  was  at  a  much  earlier  hour  than  that  which 
Mrs.  Santon  had  named,  that  Delwood  presented 
himself,  and  handsomely  feeing  the  porter  who 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  233 

answered  his  summons,  he  asked  to  see  Miss  San- 
ton  ;  "  and,  James,"  said  he,  "  you  need  mention 
my  presence  to  no  other,member  of  the  family,  as 
my  business  is  strictly  private,  for  Miss  Santon's 
ear  alone." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  James,  twisting  his  face  into 
a  most  knowing  wink,  as  he  smiled  upon  the  yel- 
low ore,  "  I  've  been  there  before." 

Winnie  soon  made  her  appearance  with  no  lit- 
tle astonishment  pictured  in  her  countenance,  that 
Mr.  Delwood  should  have  honored  them  with 
what  she  termed  "  a  sunrise  call ; "  and  that  he 
should  have  asked  for  her  in  particular,  was  a 
matter  more  mysterious.  His  manners,  so  unlike 
himself,  served  to  check  at  once  her  flow  of  spirits, 
which,  in  spite  of  the  weight  of  oppression  which 
had  marked  the  last  year,  would  find  vent,  if  not 
in  a  witty  remark,  in  the  expression  of  her  speak- 
ing countenance  was  it  visible ;  but  she  was  not 
slow  to  discern  that  some  serious  subject  was 
upon  his  mind,  and  became  serious  also. 

In  a  few  words  he  informed  her  of  what  he  had 
learned  from  Mrs.  Santon  the  day  previous,  but 
what  was  his  astonishment  to  find  her  totally  ig- 
20* 


234  NATALIE;  on, 

norant  of  the  circumstances,  not  hesitating  to  de- 
clare the  whole  a  base  falsehood. 

"  I  had  not  a  doubt  of  the  falsity  of  the  report," 
said  Dehvood  ;  "  but  what  can  have  given  rise  to 
such  a  statement?  Surely,  your  mother  would 
not  wish  to  injure  my  feelings,  by  repeating  what 
may  have  originated,  without  foundation,  among 
the  servants,  and  which  she  could  not  have  herself 
credited ! " 

Winnie  saw  the  truth  at  once,  knowing  as  she 
did  the  character  of  her,  whom,  if  she  had  ever 
looked  upon  as  a  mother,  must  from  this  moment 
forfeit  every  claim  upon  her  feelings,  unless  it  were 
that  of  utter  contempt. 

"  Mr.  Delwbod,"  said  she,  raising  herself  to  her 
full  height,  her  slender  fingers  clenched  together, 
every  nerve  'roused  to  action,  — "  if  you  would 
not  insult'  me.  never  again  call  the  woman  who 
has  had  the  heart  to  cast  such  a  slur  upon  the 
character  of  her  whom  we  know  is  innocent,  my 
mother!  It  is  not  to  injure  your  feelings  that  she 
has  invented  such  a  vile  scheme,  but  it  is  by  in- 
juring Natalie's  character  in  your  eyes,  she  may 
banish  from  her  heart  all  future  happiness.  Nay, 
do  not  start  at  such  a  strange  declaration  from 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA  WEEDS.  235 

my  lips ;  you  are  the  only  person,  out  of  my 
father's  household,  who  has  a  suspicion  that  our 
happiness  is  not  what  it  once  was;  but  since  it 
has  corne  to  this,  I  will,  at  the  risk  of  disclosing 
to  the  world  what  it  were  wisdom  to  conceal, 
establish  the  innocent;  and  rest  assured  that  what 
I  say  is  true,  —  this  originated  not  among  the 
servants,  for  there  is  not  one  but  would  kneel  and 
kiss  the  very  ground  upon  which  our  dear  Sea- 
flower  treads." 

Delwood  was  thunderstruck. 

"  Indeed,  I  never  could  have  mistrusted  Mrs. 
Santon's  character  was  so  vile ! "  said  he ;  "  but  I 
can  sooner  believe  this  than  that  darkness  is  born 
of  light.  And  has  Miss  Grosvenor  suffered  the 
ill-will  of  this  cruel,  cruel  woman,  and  never 
lisped  a  word  but  should  lead  others  to  respect 
her?  Noble  girl  that  she  is!  thrice  noble  have 
these  very  evil  designings  proved  her!  'Tis  use- 
less for  intrigue  to  cope  with  purity." 

"  And  she  bade  you  come  and  see  for  yourself. 
What  meaning  is  there  in  that  ?  "  asked  Winnie ; 
for  surely  such  an  act  would  go  to  prove  her  in- 
nocence." 

"  If  Mrs.  Santon  can  stoop  to  the  deed,  which 


236  NATALIE  ;  OR, 

fortunately  has  been  disclosed  in  time  to  pre- 
vent the  affair  from  coming  to  Miss  Grosvenor's 
knowledge,  she  would  not  hesitate  to  do  a  meaner 
thing,  favorable  to  the  furtherance  of  her  plans ; 
and  it  is  my  opinion  there  is  more  to  be  learned 
in  regard  to  this  matter.  I  will  foil  her  by  follow- 
ing her  own  advice,  and  at  the  appointed  hour 
will  station  myself  as  desired,  not  as  a  spy  upon 
her  ways,  but  that  I  may  sift  this  affair  to  the  bot- 
tom." 

Accordingly,  at  the  hour  which  Mrs.  Santon 
had  mentioned,  Mr.  Delwood's  summons  were 
answered  by  the  mistress  of  the  mansion  in  per- 
son, who  smilingly  drew  him  to  the  conservatory? 
which  overlooked  the  drawing-room,  where  he 
could,  unobserved  by  any  one,  notice  every  move- 
ment of  her  whose  very  being  was  dearer  than 
his  own.  Natalie  was  performing  his  favorite  air, 
and  as  he  listened,  he  gradually  lost  sight  of  the 
object  of  his  visit,  —  engulfed  in  the  ocean  of 
bliss  which  her  impassioned  tones  had  spread  be- 
fore him,  when  he  was  recalled  to  a  sense  of  out- 
ward circumstances  by  the  voice  of  the  Signor, 
who,  as  the  bird-like  trill  of  her  voice  died  away, 
sprang  to  his  feet,  and  in  a  voice  hoarse  with 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  237 

passion,  exclaimed,  —  "Never!"  and  was  about 
to  leave  the  house,  when  Delwood  intercepted 
him  in  the  hall,  and  taking  him  by  the  collar,  de- 
manded to  know  the  cause  of  his  strange  con- 

i 

duct.  The  Signer,  in  his  peculiar  dialect,  replied, 
"  Do  not  detain  me,  sir !  it  were  far  better  that 
none  should  ever  know  of  the  temptation  which 
well-nigh  made  me  a  villain  ! " 

"  You  do  not  leave  this  house,  sir,  until  you  dis- 
close to  me  what  may  concern  my  welfare !  And 
do  not,  I  pray  you,  sir,  force  me  to  treat  you  as 
other  than  a  gentleman,  for  if  I  mistake  not,  you 
are  yet  worthy  of  respect." 

"You  do  me  proud,  sir;  but  I  would  much 
prefer  to  keep  my  own  tongue ;  for  should  it  come 
to  the  ear  of  madam  that  her  secret  is  a  secret  no 
longer,  I  fear  it  may  prove  an  injury  to  my  pro- 
fessional duties." 

"  Remember  that  I  have  said,  sir,  you  do  not 
leave  this  house  until  you  have  given  me  an  ac- 
count of  your  strange  conduct ;  but  in  doing  thus, 
if  I  find  you  undeserving  of  censure,  it  shall  be  no 
sacrifice  to  your  reputation.  I  will  pledge  myself 
that  you  lose  nothing." 

"Since  you  are  determined,  sir,  I  will  make  a 


238  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

clean  breast  of  it,"  said  the  Signer,  dashing  sev- 
eral pieces  of  gold  upon  the  floor,  — "  there,  sir, 
is  indeed  the  root  of  all  evil !  that  gold  was  placed 
in  my  hands  by  a  woman,  who  would  make  me  a 
tool  for  the  carrying  out  of  designs,  which  I  have 
not  the  heart  to  perform." 

«  Well." 

"  Madam,  for  some  cause,  has  an  under  current 
of  thought,  which  does  not  appear  to  be  in  keep- 
ing with  the  more  open  sentiments  of  this  family; 
for  that  amount  of  gold  she  connived  with  me  to 
express  such  sentiments  toward  Miss  Grosvenor, 
as  should  fire  you  with  a  belief  of  her  inconstancy, 
and  an  attachment  for  myself.  It  was  some  time 
before  I  could  be  bought  with  gold,  but  she,  doub- 
ling the  amount,  I  at  last  yielded  to  what,  thank 
God,  I  have  not  had  strength  to  perform.  Had  it 
been  other  than  Miss  Grosvenor  whom  I  was  to 
injure,  I  tremble  for  my  weakness  in  resisting  so 
great  a  temptation ;  but  she  reminds  me  too 
strongly  of  the  tear  which  I  have  seen  in  my 
mother's  eye,  when  she  prayed  for  her  baby  boy. 
No,  sir,  thrice  that  paltry  amount  should  not 
tempt  me  now  to  such  degradation!" 

"  You   have   done   well,   sir,"    said    Del  wood, 


A   GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS  239 

calmly,  as  he  placed  double  the  amount  of  Mrs. 
Santon's  bribe  in  the  Signer's  hand ;  "  you  have 
done  well,  sir ;  and  mark  my  words,  —  gold  can 
never  relieve  a  guilty  conscience !  Go,  sir,  and 
see  that  you  lisp  not  a  syllable  of  this  to  any  one." 

Mr.  Delwood  was  about  to  take  his  leave,  when 
he  was  met  by  Winnie,  who  tripped  lightly  in, 
fresh  from  a  morning  walk.  He  grasped  her  hand 
and  pressed  it  to  his  lips,  saying,  —  "You  have 
helped  to  do  away  with  the  sinful  impressions 
which  did  their  best  to  fasten  themselves  upon 
me.  You  will  never  be  forgotten  by  me,  and  I 
know  you  will  do  your  best  to  protect  her  from 
the  wiles  of  this  hard-hearted  woman,  of  whose 
deeds  the  world  shall  through  me  be  none  the 
wiser." 

"  I  should  be  iron-hearted,  did  I  not  strive  to 
make  her  happy ;  for  it  is  in  pity  for  my  father 
and  his  motherless  child,  that  she  consents  to  be 
separated  from  her  own  loved  family." 

Mrs.  Santon  had  never  the  impudence  to  in- 
quire in  what  way  this  matter  terminated,  but 
she  could  see  that  her  machinations  had  been 
foiled,  as  day  after  day  brought  Mr.  Delwood  a 
welcome  visitor  to  the  house ;  yet  this  defeat  did 


240  NATALIE. 

not  subdue  her  bitter  feelings  towards  the  Sea- 
flower  ;  they  only  slumbered,  to  break  out  afresh 
on  the  first  occasion  that  might  present.  Natalie 
had  observed  the  Signer's  abrupt  departure ;  she 
knew  that  something  must  be  amiss,  and  ques- 
tioning Winnie  in  the  matter,  she  disclosed  to  her 
what  never  came  to  the  ear  of  Mr.  San  ton. 

"  I  forgive  her,"  said  the  Sea-flower,  "  and  I  caii 
pity  her;  for  perhaps  she  has  never  had  dear 
friends  who  might  teach  her  how  to  love." 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE  MADONNA  AND   CHILD. 

"Pure  and  undimmed,  thy  angel  smile 

Is  mirrored  on  my  dreams, 
Like  evening's  sunset  girded  isle, 

Upon  her  shadowed  streams ; 
And  o'er  my  thoughts  thy  vision  floats, 
Like  melody  of  spring-bird  notes, 
When  the  blue  halcyon  gently  laves 
His  plumage  in  the  flashing  waves.' 

PARK  BENJAMIN. 

"  PLEASE,  miss,  a  letter  for  you,"  said  the  post- 
boy, handing  Natalie  a  letter,  which  she  was  not 
long  in  discovering,  was  from  her  dear  mother. 

"  I  thank  you,  most  heartily,"  said  she,  in  her 
low,  musical  voice,  which  caused  the  youthful 
sprig  of  Uncle  Sam's  department  to  leave  incom- 
plete the  angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  which  he  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  considering  as^of  no  little  im- 

21 


242  NATALIE;  OR, 

portance  in  the  perfecting  of  his  duties,  as  he  went 
his  daily  rounds. 

"  Zounds ! "  said  he  to  himself,  as  he  went 
whistling  up  the  street,  "  if  I  do  n't  hope  they  '11 
send  down  another  document  to  her  soon ! "  and 
his  eyes  wandered  up  to  the  little  patch  of  blue 
sky  which  was  to  be  seen  between  the  tops  of 
brick  walls. 

The  Sea-flower  perused  the  letter,  and  sat,  ap- 
parently buried  in  deep  thought. 

"  Why,  Natie,  darling,"  exclaimed  Winnie,  as 
she  came  bounding  into  the  room,  "  what  has 
given  you  such  a  wise  look  this  morning?  A  let- 
ter, eh  ?  good  news,  I  trust ;  far  be  the  day  which 
shall  bring  to  you  aught  but  happiness." 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you,  Winnie,  for  your  good 
wishes;  but  I  cannot  well  conceive  of  any  other 
than  pleasure  coming  from  my  gentle  mother's 
pen." 

Winnie  ran  her  fingers  lightly  over  the  keys  of 
the  piano,  and  Natalie  did  not  suspect,  as  she  lis- 
tened to  her  sprightly  air,  that  there  was  a  bright 
tear  glistening  in  her  eye  at  the  holy  name  of — 
mother. 

"  But  you  are  unusually  thoughtful  to-day,  Na- 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  243 

talie,"  said  Winnie,  running  her  taper  fingers 
through  the  sunny  tresses  of  her  friend,  "  did  I 
not  know  it  were  an  impossibility,  I  should  say 
you  had  lost  your  best  friend ; "  and  putting  her 
dimpled  mouth  close  to  her  ear,  she  whispered 
some  mysterious  words  so  softly, —  so  very  softly, 
that  were  we  disposed  to  turn  listener,  we  could 
only  have  distinguished  that  one  word,  —  "Del- 
wood;"  but  we  might  have  seen  the  delicate 
tinge  of  pink,  which,  tell-tale  like,  overspread  the 
face  and  neck  of  the  Sea-flower.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  there  was  a  thoughtful  look  lingering  about 
those  expressive  features,  which  could  even  be 
traced,  when  at  night-fall,  a  well-known  step  was 
heard,  echoing  with  no  unpleasant  sound  along 
the  corridor,  and  a  hand,  which,  though  of  fem- 
inine delicacy,  could  have  been  fired  with  suffi- 
cient nerve  to  have  wielded  a  giant's  weapon,  at 
the  invader  who  should  come  between  him  and 
the  gentle  being,  whose  hand  was  not  withdrawn 
as  he  held  it  reverently  within  his  own. 

"  Ah,  Miss  Sea-flower,"  said  Delwood,  as  he  gazed 
deep  into  her  eyes,  "  you  are  far  away  among 
the  invisible  sprites  of  ocean  to-night,  are  you? 
not  one  thought  for  us  poor  unfortunates,  who  are 


244  NATALIE;  OR, 

so  ungenial  to  those  translucent  ones,  as  never  tv. 
have  been  initiated  to  their  fairy  haunts.  Really^ 
I  must  get  up  a  little  smile  at  your  expense,  for 
you  could  not  better  please  an  artist,  in  the  com- 
posing of  your  features,  if  you  were  sitting  for 
your  picture.  By  the  way,  have  you  seen  the 
famous  Madonna,  whose  great  beauty  is  the 
theme  of  all  conversation?  I  am  told  it  is  a 
master-piece,  by  some  gentleman  who  appears 
not  anxious  that  his  brilliant  artistical  powers 
shall  be  published,  as  his  name  never  accompanies 
his  works,  and  the  piece  in  question  was  but  by 
accident,  brought  to  public  view.  It  hangs,  among 
others,  in  his  fine  gallery  of  paintings,  and  is  hung 
with  a  heavy  drapery  of  black,  which  was  by 
chance  removed  by  a  gentleman,  a  friend  of  mine, 
who  offered  a  handsome  fortune  at  once  for  the 
prize ;  but  his  rich  offer  was  declined  by  the 
owner,  who,  to  the  gentleman's  earnest  desire  that 
he  might  become  its  possessor,  replied,  —  'sir, 
that  bit  of  inanimate  canvas  is  all  upon  which 
my  weary  life  feeds !  were  you  to  offer  me  the 
wealth  of  the  world,  I  would  not  part  with  that 
one  small  picture !  neither  can  I  be  wrought  upon 
to  produce  a  copy  of  the  same,  without  violating 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  245 

feelings  which  are  sacred.'  Whether  this  is  a 
fancy  piece,  or  if  it  bears  the  semblance  of  some 
one  of  his  kindred,  rny  friend  did  not  inform  me, 
as  he  said  his  very  tongue  clave  to  the  roof  of  his 
mouth,  as  the  sad  artist  spoke  those  few  deep- 
toned  words.  I  have  not  myself  seen  this  won- 
der, and  whether  I  might  be  thus  warm  in  my 
praises  is  a  question,  as  you  know  I  am  insensible 
to  female  beauty,  if  I  may  judge  by  remarks  which 
from  time  to  time  have  come  to  my  ear,  in  past 
years,  from  estimable  mothers,  whose  beautiful 
daughters  ought  to  have  called  forth  my  glow- 
ing sentiments ;  '  but  that  which  is  wanting  can- 
not be  numbered,' "  said  he,  stealing  an  arch 
glance  at  Natalie. 

"  I  have  not  seen  this  painting,"  replied  Nata- 
lie, her  countenance  lighting  up  with  a  new 
thought,  "but  I  have  several  times  visited  the 
artist's  rooms,  though  I  have  never  been  so  fortu- 
nate as  to  get  sight  of  the  mysterious  connoisseur. 
Those  who  have  met  him,  describe  him  as  being 
a  middle-aged  gentleman,  of  foreign  birth,  very 
marked  in  his  polite,  graceful  manners ;  yet  there 
appears  to  be  a  great  mystery  hanging  about  him, 
and  some  have  ventured  to  remark  that  his  is  no 

21* 


246  NATALIE;  OR, 

common  history,  that  he  is  not  merely  what  he  pre- 
tends, —  an  obscure  artist !  there  is  that  about  his 
bearing  which  denotes  high  birth.  I  have  admired 
his  talent  displayed,  and  must  see  this  remarkable 
production ;  for  you  know  I  am  a  great  admirer 
of  female  beauty." 

That  night,  Natalie  mused  over  the  events  of 
the  day,  —  the  contents  of  the  letter  which  she 
had  received,  were  first  in  her  mind.  Her  mother 
had  expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  see  her  child 
once  more ;  among  other  things,  she  had  briefly 
made  mention  of  a  matter  in  regard  to  their  pe- 
cuniary affairs,  —  quite  a  little  sum  of  the  com- 
fortable fortune  which  Capt.  Grosvenor  had,  by 
dint  of  the  many  perils  at  sea,  accumulated,  had 
been  lost  in  a  recent  bank  failure  ;  —  a  failure,  as 
Mrs.  Grosvenor  stated,  which  had  proved  a  source 
of  poverty  to  many  a  family,  upon  their  little  is- 
land ;  many  a  widow  had  been  obliged  to  part 
with  the  last  dollar,  which  had  been  earned  by  the 
seafaring  husband,  who  had  never  returned  to 
share  the  benefit  of  his  labors  ;  Their  whole  com- 
munity had  been  more  or  less  affected  by  this 
failure.  As  to  Mrs.  Grosvenor's  own  loss,  she 
had  said  it  was  not  heavy,  or,  at  least,  she  had 


A  GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  247 

spoken  of  it  as  not  -resting  heavily  upon  her 
spirits ;  why  then  should  the  Sea-flower's  thoughts 
dwell  thus  upon  the  matter?  —  she  still  mused  — 
"  I  fear  this  may  have  been  a  heavier  loss,  than 
the  gentle  words,  so  characteristic  of  my  mother's 
tenderness  for  me,  may  imply !  she  would  not,  if 
it  were  in  her  power  to  prevent,  have  me  feel  that 
I  must  curtail  my  expenses  in  the  least,  and  I 
know  that  my  necessary  expenses  here,  must  be 
a  great  tax  upon  her  income ;  to  be  sure  Harry 
has  often  said,  that  our  dear  mother  shall  never 
know  what  it  is  to  want ;  but  for  all  that,  I  feel 
that  I  might  do  something  to  repay  my  mother 
for  all  that  she  has  done  for  me.  Yes !  it  is  my 
duty !  and  it  certainly  would  be  a  duty  of  pleas- 
ure, if  I  could  do  anything  to  assist  her."  This 
it  was,  which  had  caused  the  thoughtful  expres- 
sion of  the  Sea-flower ;  this  which  had  called  forth 
the  ever  ready  wit  of  Miss  Winnie  —  had  de- 
tained Delwood's  gaze !  But  what  would  be  the 
sentiment  of  uppertendom,  when  it  should  be 
rumored  that  the  beautiful  young  creature,  of  the 
proud  Clarence  Delwood's  choice,  had  stooped  so 
low,  as  to  maintain  herself  by  her  own  hands  ? 
How  would  Mr.  Delwood  himself  receive  such  an 


248  NATALIE;  OR, 

announcement?  such  thoughts  did  not  occur  to  the 
mind  of  the  noble  hearted  girl ;  her  every  thought 
and  act  were  of  good,  and  she  did  not  for  once 
1  hi tik,  that  there  were  those,  who  could  sneer  at 
good  motives.  Ah  !  Natalie,  this  is  a  cold,  unfeel- 
ing world,  at  best !  as  experience  of  long  years  doth 
confirm.  Thy  little  day  hath  not  yet  taught  thee, 
that  the  world  is  born  of  sin,  for  thou  only  look- 
est  on  the  human  face  as  divine.  How  Natalie 
was  to  render  assistance  to  her  mother,  by  reliev- 
ing her  of  any  incumbrance,  of  which  she,  her- 
self, might  be  the  cause,  had  not  yet  been  matur- 
ed, until  Delwood  had  spoken  of  the  popular  pic- 
ture-gallery, of  the  unknown  artist ;  when  as  we 
have  said,  her  face  was  lit  up  with  a  new 
thought.  "  I  will  seek  this  gentleman,  and  it  may 
be  that  he  can  be  induced  to  bring  out  the  dor- 
mant powers,  which  I  am  persuaded  are  in  exist- 
ence ;  for  my  love  for  his  department  of  the  fine 
arts,  knows  no  bounds !  To-morrow  I  will  visit 
him.  This  veil  of  mystery  would  seem  a  barrier, 
yet  perhaps  it  is  of  sadness,  and  I  can  conceive 
that  such  are  of  the  tender  hearted,  —  alive  to 
another's  wants." 

"  Want ! "    she    repeated    aloud ;    it    sounded 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       249 

strangely  upon  her  ear;  and  indeed,  we  cannot 
couple  the  thought  with  such  as  she  !  Can  such 
fair  ones  of  earth,  meet  with  the  chilling  breath 
of  adversity  ?  Yes,  we  may  meet  with  them 
in  our  wanderings  !  Let  us  deal  with  them  ten- 
derly ;  for  it  may  be  one  of  heaven's  sensitive 
flowers.  Stranger  still  would  that  word  have 
sounded  to  Mrs.  Grosvenor  and  her  son,  in  con- 
nection with  their  Sea-flower,  yet  it  was  remotest 
from  their  minds,  that  such  thoughts  would  find 
their  way  to  her  heart.  Mrs.  Grosvenor's  circum- 
stances were  indeed  more  embarrassed  than  she 
had  expressed  to  Natalie,  yet  she  had  sufficient 
left,  wherewith  they  might  by  retrenching  a  little, 
live  very  comfortably.  Accordingly,  that  Natalie 
might  not  feel  this  change,  she  had  dismissed  her 
only  servant  (if  we  may  do  honor  to  old  Vingo, 
by  dubbing  him  with  a  more  elevated  appellation), 
making  some  other  restriction  sin  her  domestic  af- 
fairs, for  the  sake  of  the  child,  whom  she  knew  was 
not  her  own  by  kindred,  doing  away  with  what  she 
persuaded  herself  were  but  unnecessary  indulgen- 
ces. Faithful  mother !  thou  wilt  have  thy  reward. 
Natalie  arose  the  next  morning,  refreshed  by 
the  sweet  repose  which  innocence  only  knows, 


250  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

and  although  the  day  was  ushered  in  with  clouds, 
and  an  occasional  rain-drop,  she  proceeded  to  put 
into  execution  the  plans  of  yesterday;  she  had 
made  no  one  a  confidant  of  her  designs,  not  even 
Winnie ;  and  when  that  little  lady  met  her  in  the 
hall,  all  armed  and  equipped  as  the  weather  di- 
rected, she  exclaimed, — "  where  now  ?  Miss  Snow- 
wreath  !  are  you  going  to  temper  your  indissolva- 
ble  charms  to  an  April  shower?  or  is  it  to  hunt 
up  some  poor  little  refugee ;  who  is  so  unfortu- 
nate as  to  be  minus  an  umbrella,  that  you  are  so 
bereft  of  your  senses,  as  to  venture  out,  afoot  and 
alone,  this  disagreeable  morning?  " 

"  Neither  the  one,  nor  yet  the  other,  my  fair 
sister,"  joyously  replied  the  Sea-flower,  and  she 
tripped  down  the  steps,  smiling  upon  the  little 
frightened  rain-drops,  which  fell  lightly  upon  her, 
from  the  skies,  not  offering  to  treat  them  with  such 
indecorum,  as  the  spreading  of  her  umbrella,  and 
when  Winnie  called  to  her  to  come  back,  or  if  she 
would  venture  forth,  to  take  the  carriage,  she  was 
far  out  of  hearing.  Arrived  at  her  point  of  des- 
tination, Natalie  was  so  lost  in  admiration  of  the 
noble  illustrations  of  the  infinite  mind  of  man, 
that  she  had  lost  sight  of  her  object,  in  visiting 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       251 

the  unknown  artist,  until  she  was  awakened  from 
her  revery,  by  a  voice  near  her,  and  looking 
'round,  she  discovered  a  poor,  dejected  looking 
old  negro  woman,  kneeling  with  her  hands  clasp- 
ed together,  and  her  eyes  fixed  upon  —  Natalie 
followed  in  the  direction  —  it  must  be  the  beauti- 
ful Madonna!  of  which  she  had  heard.  Invol- 
untarily she  assumed  the  position  of  the  negress ! 
What  visions  filled  her  soul !  flitting  to  and  fro. 
The  past,  the  present,  and  the  future  rushed  in 
mingled  indistinctness  through  her  mind !  and 
over  the  chaos  there  floated  a  calm,  which  gradu- 
ally took  the  form  of  recollections  which  now 
caused  her  heart  to  beat  loudly  with  the  uncer- 
tainty, fraught  with  reality.  That  night !  came 
fresh  again  to  her  memory,  when  she  had  over- 
heard her  brother's  words,  —  "  she  is  not  my  sister 
by  birth !  "  The  same  holy  passions  filled  her 
soul,  and  she  gazed  upon  that  face,  the  semb- 
lance of  which,  she  had  many  a  time,  ere  now, 
looked  upon  in  dreams!  might  they  not  have 
been  waking  dreams? 

"  God  grant  dat  such  as  she,  neber  know  what 
it  am  to  be  torn  from  her  childer!"  groaned  the 
black  woman,  with  a  deep-drawn  sigh. 


252  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

"  Ah,  rny  poor  woman,"  said  Natalie,  her  eyes 
still  fixed  upon  that  spiritual  face,  "  I  trust  such 
has  never  been  your  lot." 

"  Bress  you  !  missy,  dem  is  de  only  kind  words 
I  hear  dis  many  a  day,  since  dey  take  me  way 
from  my  poor  ole  man,  and  de  young  uns !  but  I 's 
not  sure  now  but  you 's  de  spirit  ob  dat  pure  cre- 
tur,  (pointing  to  the  Madonna)  dat 's  speakin  a 
few  words,  jus  to  cheer  me  like." 

"  And  where  are  your  children  now  ?  and  your 
poor  old  man  ?  " 

"  O  !  missy,"  said  the  woman,  drawing  a  par- 
cel from  her  bosom,  carefully  unfolding  it,  and 
holding  a  large  red  handkerchief  up  to  view, — 
"  if  I  tinks  I  eber  find  de  mate  to  dat,  I  'specks  I 
die  wid  de  joy  !  but  it  am  a  long  story,  missy,  it 
begins  way  back,  a  long  fore  your  sweet  eyes  see 
de  light  ob  dis  wicked  world." 

"  Do  not  call  it  a  wicked  world ;  it  is  a  beauti- 
ful world,  which  God  has  given  us  to  live  in !  " 

"  Ah,  missy,  if  oder  white  folks  like  you,  I 
'specks  it  be  jus  no  world  at  all ;  it  be  all  one  great 
heaben ! " 

"  But  what  is  this  mark  upon  the  handker- 
chief?" asked  Natalie,  for  she  had  seen  a  fac- 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  253 

simile  of  the  little  device,  upon  old  Vingo's  ban- 
danna, which  he  used  to  lend  her  when  she  was 
a  child,  and  she  had  handled  it  so  carefully,  be- 
cause he  had  told  her  that  it  was  the  most  val- 
uable thing  he  owned  in  the  world,  beside  his 
Bible,  and  she  had  looked  up  into  his  face,  with 
her  great  blue  eyes,  and  asked  him  what  the  two 
little  crooked  marks  were  made  to  represent ;  and 
he  had  told  her  they  were  to  represent  himself 
and  his  poor  Phillis,  for  they  were  bent  with  the 
sorrows  of  the  world;  and  now,  here  were  the 
same  crooked  marks,  wrought  upon  the  corner 
of  this  black  woman's  handkerchief,  which  she 
seemed  to  treasure  so  much!  What  could  it 
mean  ?  Natalie  looked  upon  it  in  astonishment. 

"  Where  did  you  get  this  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  My  poor  ole  man  gabe  it  to  me,  de  last  time 
I  sees  him,  and  he  takes  anoder  like  it,  and  say, 
'  Phillis,  we  will  keep  dem ;  dey  's  not  quite  as 
'spressive  as  de  garultypes  ob  missus's,  but  when 
you  sees  dat,  you  may  know  dat  old  Bingo  am 
tinking  ob  you." 

"  And  do  you  ever  think  to  meet  him  again  ?  " 
asked  Natalie,  without  betraying  her  emotion  at 
such  a  discovery. 

22 


254  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

"  Oh,  missy,  if  he  know  anyting  about  heaven, 
I  might  'speck  to  meet  him  dar  ;  but  we  not  know 
anyting 'bout  dat  good  place  den,  and  I 'specks 
he  am  clean  used  up  by  dis  time ;  clean  gone, 
widout  eber  hearin'  ob  de  good  Lor' ! " 

"And  your  children,  —  you  have  never  forgot- 
ten them  ?  " 

"  No,  missy,  I  neber  forgets  dem,  and  though 
dey  brack  as  dar  mammy,  I  lub  dem  as  much 
as  dat  pure  creter  dar ;  and  I  takes  dem  in  my 
arms,  and  press  dem  to  my  heart  de  same,  but  I 
rudder  be  called  to  part  wid  dem,  dan  dat  such  as 
she  hab  to  gib  up  her  chilen,  for  'pears  like  I  can 
bear  it  better,  cause  I 's  brack." 

"  My  good  woman,  you  have  a  forgiving  spirit 
for  your  oppressors,  and,  thank  God,  I  have  it  in 
my  power  to  make  two  of  my  fellow  mortals 
happy.  What  should  you  say,  if  I  were  to  tell 
you  where  you  may  find  your  husband  ?  " 

The  woman  looked  at  her,  without  speaking  a 
word. 

"  Your  husband  is  alive  and  well ;  and  faithful 
old  Vingo  is  at  this  moment  in  my  mother's  fam- 
ily, where  his  wants,  spiritual  and  temporal,  are 
cared  for ;  and  he  has  often  told  me,  if  he  could 


A  GEM  AMONG   THE  SEA-WEEDS.  255 

but  once  again  see  his  wife,  Phillis,  he  should  die 
happy. 

The  woman  gave  one  long,  piercing  cry,  and 
sank  upon  the  floor.  At  this  instant  the  artist  is- 
sued from  an  adjoining  apartment,  and  stood  gaz- 
ing upon  the  scene. 

"My  God!  what  do  I  see?"  exclaimed  the 
gentleman,  in  a  voice  which  instantly  riveted  the 
Sea-flower's  attention  upon  him. 

"  Tell  me !  in  mercy  tell  me  who  thou  art ! " 
and  he  leaned  against  a  column  for  support. 

Had  Natalie  been  heir  to  that  weakness  which 
is  somewhat  characteristic  of  the  gentler  sex,  she 
might  have  been  terrified  at  such  deep,  impas- 
sioned language  from  a  perfect  stranger,  trembling 
with  the  certainty  that  she  stood  face  to  face  with 
a  lunatic ;  but  no  such  fear  was  hers.  Advancing, 
she  bowed  low,  in  honor  to  his  superior  age,  say- 
ing, "  pardon  me,  if  I  am  an  intruder  here  ;  yet, 
sir,  an  apology  is  needless,  for  who  can  resist  the 
grace  and  beauty  which  is  here  displayed  ?  My 
presence,  sir,  has  evidently  disturbed  you,  and 
if  you  will  permit  me  to  ask  one  question,  I  will 
retire ;  —  the  Madonna,  that  face  of  an  angel,  is 
she  the  pure  production  of  your  own  soul,  or  can 


256  NATALIE;  OR, 

it  be  that  such  as  she  has  indeed  been  amongst 
us?" 

"She  has  been,  and  has  passed  away! — has 
passed  away,"  he  repeated  to  himself;  "  I  never 
thought  to  meet  her  again  until  the  dark  river  had 
been  crossed !  but  what  do  I  see  ?  "  and  he  passed 
his  hand  over  his  eyes,  as  if  to  assure  himself  that 
he  were  not  dreaming. 

No,  it  was  no  dream  ;  a  gentle,  living  form 
stood  before  him  who  had  sorrowed  for  his  only 
child  nearly  twenty  long  years,  and  was  devoutly 
regarding  those  inanimate  features  to  which  his 
soul  had  clung,  as  if  it  were  of  life ;  and  his  eye 
now  wandered  from  the  animate  to  the  inani- 
mate,—  the  beauteous  countenance  of  the  Ma- 
donna. It  was  not  unlike  that  of  the  Sea-flower; 
the  features  were  the  same.  Regaining  his  com- 
posure, the  artist  proceeded,  in  a  peculiarly  mel- 
low tone  of  voice  — 

"  Dear  lady,  you  will  pardon  my  seemingly  ill- 
mannered  reception  of  you,  I  know,  when  you 
have  heard  what  has  never  yet  passed  my  lips  to 
any  mortal!  Near  twenty  years  have  expired 
since  I  left  my  cherished  home,  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Atlantic,  and  came  to  America.  I  met 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  257 

with  sorrow  at  an  early  age ;  the  young  wife  of 
my  choice  was  taken  from  me,  and  I  should  have 
been  overwhelmed  with  grief,  had  not  the  precious 
boon  left  to  me  by  her,  claimed  my  heart-felt  love ; 
the  beautiful  babe  smiled  upon  me,  and  I  felt  re- 
buked in  spirit  that  I  should  thus  murmur  at 
God's  will,  when  in  his  loving  kindness  he  had 
spared  to  me  this,  her  very  likeness,  and  I  came 
to  smile  again.  I  could  then  smile  upon  his 
chastening  rod,  but,"  — and  a  deep  shudder  thrilled 
his  frame,  "  I  have  since  been  led  to  ask  myself 
if  there  is  a  God !  O !  can  a  good  God  thus  af- 
flict his  children  ?  " 

"  Pause,  sir,  I  beseech  you,  ere  you  give  utter- 
ance to  such  dreadful  thoughts!  Think  of  the 
countless  mercies  which  you  have  received  at  his 
hand,  —  weigh  them  well  in  a  balance  with  your 
sorrows,  whatever  they  may  have  been,  and  you 
will  find  the  measure  of  your  blessings  tenfold." 

"  Your  words  are  as  balm  to  my  calloused 
heart ;  yet  listen  to  me,  and  judge  if  my  cruel  fate 
would  not  engender  a  dark  distrust  in  a  purer 
heart  than  mine.  My  child  grew  in  strength  and 
beauty,  —  grew  to  be  like  her  who  had  left  us  ; 
she  was  the  pride  of  my  luxuriant  home,  the 
22* 


258  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

main  spring  of  my  life!  Yes,  I  could  realize  it 
then,  while  I  could  yet  gaze  upon  her  face  and 
dream  of  heaven ;  but  other  days  drew  near.  It 
was  in  her  twentieth  year  when  my  Natalie 
knelt  before  the  altar  —  a  bride.  She  had  given 
her  hand  to  a  noble-hearted  American  gentle- 
man, upon  whom  I  looked  as  being  worthy  of 
my  darling's  choice  ;  and  as  she  placed  one  hand 
within  his,  she  took  the  hand  of  her  father  with 
the  other,  and  whispered,  — '  you  now  give  your 
daughter  to  another,  yet  it  shall  only  serve  to  bind 
me  still  closer  to  my  father.'  I  was  happy  then  ; 
and  when  two  years  later,  I  pressed  my  daughter 
to  my  heart,  and  bade  her  adieu,  for  the  first  time, 
without  a  thought  that  it  might  be  the  last,  I  was 
happy  ;  and  when  I  pressed  a  kiss  on  the  cheek 
of  her  infant  child,  and  grasped  the  hand  of  my 
noble  son,  her  husband,  I  was  happy ;  for  so  full 
was  my  cup  of  joy,  that  I  had  forgotten  the  drop 
of  bitterness  which  I  had  tasted  therefrom.  But, 
alas !  it  was  not  so  full  to  overflowing  that  there 
was  not  room  for  the  draught  that  was  to  be  my 
portion.  They  sailed  for  America,  to  visit  his 
home,  when,  after  the  settlement  of  his  estate  in 
this  Western  world,  they  would  return  to  make 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       259 

glad  their  father's  home ;  that  day  has  not  yet 
come !  A  year  elapsed,  and  1  had  no  tidings  of 
them,  yet  I  would  not  permit  the  thought  to 
dwell  with  me  that  I  should  never  hear  from  them 
more,  and  another  year  passed  on  before  the 
despair  entered  my  soul,  which  has  been  to  me  a 
burning  flame  ever  since.  I  gave  my  possessions 
to  the  keeping  of  another,  and  left  my  native 
Italy,  to  cross  the  deep,  if  I  might  learn  of  the  fate 
of  my  children.  I  went  to  the  place  he  had  told 
me  was  his  home,  but  I  met  with  only  strangers 
there.  I  inquired  for  the  noble  vessel  in  which 
my  child  had  sailed  ;  she  had  not  belonged  on  this 
coast,  and  thus  were  my  earnest  inquiries  re- 
pulsed, day  after  day,  with  a  heartless  — '  we  can 
give  you  no  information.'  I  travelled  from  place 
to  place,  in  hopes  to  get  some  clue  to  the  mystery 
which  hung  around  my  lost  ones ;  but,  alas,  that 
was  not  to  be  !  I  sought  in  vain.  It  was  then  a 
change  came  over  me ;  I  hardly  knew  myself.  I 
concealed  my  name,  and  lived  a  recluse,  never  dis- 
closing to  any  one  the  history  of  my  sorrows.  But  I 
could  not  live  thus,  and  I  endeavored  to  divert  my 
mind  from  this  state  of  frenzy,  by  making  use  of  the 
talent,  for  which,  in  my  heart  of  stone,  I  would  not 


260  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

thank  my  God  for  bestowing  upon  me  !  And  so 
I  have  lived,  as  you  find  me,  —  'the  unknown 
artist.'  It  is  needless  to  add,  the  beautiful  Ma- 
donna, which  was  never  designed  for  the  rude 
gaze  of  public  curiosity,  is  the  likeness  of  my 
child ;  and  though  I  had  no  other  than  the  impress 
of  her  features  upon  my  heart,  to  guide  my  trem- 
bling hand,  yet  1  have  got  a  soul  upon  that  can- 
vas !  Sometimes  I  have  fancied  that  some  good 
angel  had  not  forgotten  me,  and  had  breathed  her 
soul  into  those  pure  eyes ! " 

"  And  the  child  ? "  asked  Natalie,  in  a  sup- 
pressed breath,  scarcely  above  a  whisper. 

"  Her  child  was  but  a  tiny  babe ;  her  features 
were  not  sufficiently  developed  to  leave  its  mem- 
ory on  my  mind  ;  yet  they  told  me  the  little  crea- 
ture was  like  her  mother.  This,  the  Madonna's 
child,  is  from  life.  In  my  wanderings  I  visited 
the  island  of  Nantucket.  I  spent  some  little  time 
there,  as  I  found  the  great  hearts  of  those  people 
more  congenial  to  my  weary  spirits,  than  the  chill- 
ing air  of  avarice,  which,  in  a  measure,  marks  this 
western  world.  One  morning,  as  I  strolled  along 
the  shore,  looking  out  upon  the  sea,  depressed  in 
spirits,  I  observed  a  pretty  sight  not  far  from  me ; 


A    GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  261 

an  old  negro  sat  upon  the  beach,  and  by  his  side 
an  infant,  some  eighteen  months  old,  with  her 
arms  clasped  about  the  neck  of  a  large  Newfound- 
land dog,  while  her  eyes,  which  were  of  the  blue 
of  heaven,  were  fixed  upon  the  waves  which  rolled 
and  broke  in  harmless  ripples  at  her  -feet.  She 
was  a  beauteous  child.  I  have  never  seen  an- 
other upon  whom  I  could  look,  as  the  little  angel 
that  had  gone.  I  traced  her  beautiful  features,  as 
I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  have  pencil  and  paper  by 
me,  and  was  about  to  pass  on,  when  I  observed 
the  brother  of  the  child  approaching ;  he  was  a 
noble  little  fellow,  with  the  air  of  a  young  prince, 
and  I  never  shall  forget  his  proud  answer,  when  I 
asked  him  of  his  sister,  — '  We  call  her  Sea- 
flower,  sir,  for  she  came  to  us  from  God,  and  he 
smiles  upon  each  little  flower,  as  it  lifts  up  its 
head,  all  trembling  with  dew.'  I  breathed  a  bless- 
ing upon  them  both,  for  they  had  drawn  a  tear 
from  my  heart  of  stone." 

"  Sir,"  said  Natalie,  as  he  paused,  "  Nantucket 
is  my  home ;  often  have  I  listened  to  rny  dear 
brother,  as  he  has  told  me  the  pretty  story  of  the 
sad  gentleman  whom  he  met,  when  I  was  but  an 
infant,  and  how  he  spoke  to  me  so  tenderly,  and 


262  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

sighed  for  his  own  Natalie.  I  had  no  other  name 
then  but  Sea-flower,  and  I  have  been  called  by 
that  name  ever  since ;  yet  after  that  day,  my 
Christian  name  was  Natalie." 

The  artist  gazed  upon  her,  and  pointing  to  the 
Madonna,  exclaimed,  — "  Thou  art  the  child ! 
you  are  like  the  Madonna!  Can  it  be  that  I 
have  unconsciously  restored  to  the  mother  her 
child  ?  None  other  than  her  own  could  thus  re- 
semble her ! " 

"  In  my  innermost  heart  there  has  ever  dwelt  a 
mystery,  which  I  can  find  no  language  to  de- 
scribe !  In  my  dreams  I  have  had  sweet  visions 
of  a  beauteous  being,  who  has  smiled  upon  me, 
and  made  me  happy.  The  Madonna  awakens 
all  those  pure  feelings,  and  I  cannot  but  look 
upon  her  as  in  some  way  connected  with  my  be- 
ing; yet  my  own  mother  lives,  and  my  affection 
for  her  is  as  for  no  other  being  upon  the  earth." 

"  She  is  in  heaven,"  mused  the  artist. 

At  this  moment  the  door  opened,  and  who 
should  enter  but  Clarence  Delwood,  who  was 
much  surprised  to  find  Natalie  thus  unattended, 
in  earnest  conversation  with  the  mysterious  artist. 
She  arose  as  he  entered,  and  presented  him  to  the 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  263 

gentleman,  but  she  had  not  yet  learned  his  name. 
The  artist  presented  his  card  to  Delvvood,  as- 
suming the  same  frigid  manner  which  had  become 
his  nature.  Delwood  gave  one  glance  at  the  Ma- 
donna. 

"  How  is  this,  sir,"  asked  he,  in  an  excited  man- 
ner, "  that  you  have  made  use  of  this  lady's  face 
to  attract  the  notice  of  a  vulgar  public  to  your 
works  ?  Who  gave  you  authority  for  such  assur- 
ance as  this,  sir  ?  " 

"  Calm  yourself,  Clarence,"  said  the  Sea-flower, 
mildly,  "  the  gentleman  had  never  seen  me,  to  his 
knowledge,  until  this  morning.  It  rather  be- 
comes us  to  apologize  for  this  intrusion  upon 
the  sacred  memory  of  his  child." 

Mr.  Delwood  listened  with  astonishment  to  the 
information  which  we  have  just  learned,  and  his 
eyes  wandered  from  the  beautiful  Madonna  to  the 
no  less  beautiful  being,  whom  he  hoped,  at  no 
distant  day,  to  call  his  own,  while  a  thought  filled 
his  soul  with  delight,  and  he  said  to  himself,  —  "  I 
knew  that  she  was  infinitely  above  me,  though 
outward  circumstances  would  make  her  of  no  par- 
ticular distinction." 

'•  Yes,  there  is  a  meaning  in  this,  a  mystery  to 


264  NATALIE;  OR, 

be  solved.  Who  is  she  ?  —  this  pure  being.  And 
your  mother  still  lives,"  mused  the  artist;  "do 
you  resemble  her  ?  " 

"  I  am  unlike  any  one  of  my  family,  so  much 
so  that  strangers  have  noted  it." 

"  And  your  father  ?  " 

"  Is  in  heaven." 

"  Truly,"  mused  the  gentleman,  "  and  your 
sainted  mother  likewise." 

"  Permit  me  to  ask  your  address,  gentle  lady," 
said  the  artist,  as  his  visitors  prepared  to  retire. 

"  And  in  return  you  will  allow  me  to  come 
every  day,  and  look  upon  this  dear  face  ?  " 

"  You  are  the  only  person  whom  I  have  bade  a 
welcome  to  my  presence  for  years  ; "  and  bidding 
them  a  "  good  morning,"  the  artist  retired  to 
brood  over  other  than  his  sorrows. 

It  was  then  that  Natalie  remembered  the  poor 
black  woman,  though  not  a  thought  of  the  object 
of  her  own  visit  thither,  crossed  her  mind.  The 
woman  was  silently  contemplating  the  Sea- 
flower,  as  if  she  were  an  angel  of  mercy. 

"  Where  do  you  live,  my  good  woman  ? "  in- 
quired Natalie. 

"  One  spot  am  not  my  home  more  dan  anoder, 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       265 

missy  ;  de  wide  earth  am  my  home.  But  tell  me, 
missy,  did  ole  Phillis  hear  you  straight,  or  arn  she 
so  warped  troughout,  dat  she  not  get  de  right 
comprehensions  ?  " 

"  What  I  have  told  you,  you  may  rely  upon ; 
come  here  in  a  day  or  two  again,  and  you  shall 
hear  farther." 

"  Bress  de  Lor' !  bress  de  good  Lor',  for  send- 
ing de  bright  angel ! "  shouted  the  woman,  as  she 
ran  out  of  the  house,  throwing  about  her  long 
arms,  (now  freed  from  slavery's  chains,)  and  mak- 
ing sundry  other  uncouth  manifestations  of  her 
joy,  so  characteristic  of  her  race,  which  caused  a 
policeman  to  realize  the  dignity  of  his  station,  by 
actually  opening  one  eye,  and  puffing  diligently 
at  the  cloud  of  tobacco  smoke  which  encircled  the 
other. 

A  week  later,  and  Natalie  received  a  letter 
from  her  mother,  in  reply  to  her  account  of  her 
visit  to  the  mysterious  artist.  It  ran  thus :  — 

"  MY  DEAR  DAUGHTER,  —  It .  was  with  joy, 
mingled  with  a  shade  of  sadness,  that  I  perused 
your  last.  Not  that  you,  my  innocent  child, 
could  impart  other  than  pleasure  to  the  meanest  of 
weak  mortals,  yet  it  brought  afresh  to  my  mind 

23 


266  MATALIE;   OR, 

a  subject,  which,  though  it  marks  one  of  the  hap- 
piest moments  of  my  life,  owing  to  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances,—  the  memory  of  my  dear  husband 
being  closely  associated  therewith,  —  brings  to 
my  heart,  also,  a  shadow  of  grief.  That  which  I 
would  say  has  to  do  with  yourself,  my  daughter, 
yet  I  cannot  commission  my  pen  to  the  revealing 
of  this  long-buried  secret.  I  would  tell  you  with 
my  own  lips,  of  the  mystery  which  hangs  around 
your  birth,  for  I  would  seal  the  tale  with  a 
mother's  kiss,  looking  upon  my  foster-child  for  an 
assurance  of  love  undiminished.  You  must  now 
come  home  to  us.  I  can  bear  this  separation  no 
longer.  The  time  has  come  when  our  dear  little 
Sea-flower,  for  so  many  years  the  sunshine  of  our 
home,  shall  test  the  strength  of  her  affection  for 
those  who  will  ever  regard  her  —  a  blessing  from 
that  heavenly  shore.  Say  to  the  author  of  the 
Madonna  and  child,  that  I  would  earnestly  wish 
that  he  may  accompany  you  home,  as  he  may  be 
informed  of  that  which  so  nearly  concerns  his 
happiness.  Adieu,  my  daughter,  until  I  shall  see 
you  once  more.  From  your  affectionate  mother." 

Natalie  folded  the  letter,  and  repeating  aloud, 
"can  I  ever  love  my  mother  less  ?  "  she  leaned  her 
head  upon  her  hand,  and  wept. 

The    day   drew    near    when   the    Sea-flower, 


A   GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  267 

accompanied  by  Mr.  Alboni,  (for  such  was  the 
name  of  the  gentlemanly  artist,)  and  Clarence 
Delwood,  should  seek  her  island  home.  This  was 
anything  but  a  pleasant  anticipation  for  Winnie, 
for  since  her  mother's  death  she  had  learned  to 
lean  upon  Natalie,  though  younger  than  herself, 
and  had  received  from  her  in  times  of  trial,  such 
sweet  counsel  as  would  sink  into  her  heart,  giv- 
ing her  new  strength,  making  her  a  wiser  and  a 
better  being.  In  the  time  which  Natalie  had 
been  in  the  Santon  family,  there  had  been  a  per- 
ceptible change  in  the  character  of  the  beautiful 
coquettish  heiress.  Those  blemishes  which  the 
faithful  mother  had  discovered,  upspringing  in 
her  daughter's  youthful  heart,  marring  her  other- 
wise lovable  character,  had  been  erased ;  not  that 
she  had  lost  in  any  degree  that  gay,  cheery  open- 
ness of  heart  which  we  love  so  well  to  meet, — 
she  was  yet  the  Winnie  Santon  of  days  which 
had  known  no  lowering  skies,  the  singing  bird  of 
a  June  morning,  —  save  that  an  occasional  plain- 
tive note,  breathed  out  upon  youth's  freshness  of 
life's  realities. 

It  was  the  last  night  in  which  these  maidens, 
Winnie  and    Natalie,  might   pour   out  to   each 


268  NATALIE;  OR, 

other  the  fulness  of  their  hearts.  The  last,  did 
we  say,  the  last?  distance  would  separate  them 
ere  another  sunset,  and  ocean  would  intervene ; 
yet  we  have  said,  —  the  last.  Folded  in  each 
other's  arms,  they  sat  in  the  pale  moonlight,  each 
reading  within  the  other's  soul,  an  appreciation 
of  this  holy  hour.  Holy  hours  are  they  indeed, 
which  lead  our  thoughts  far  up  beyond  this  mor- 
tal sphere,  pointing  us  to  other  than  earth's  vani- 
ties. Beautiful,  yet  so  unlike,  they  were  ;  and  ah, 
what  is  more  beautiful  than  maiden  purity? 
Woman,  —  she  fell,  yet  her  name  will  ever  stand 
foremost  in  the  ranks  of  all  that  is  exalting. 

"  And  who  will  there  be  to  love  me,  when  you 
are  gone  ?  Who  will  talk  with  me  so  gently,  and 
keep  my  feet  from  the  dangerous  paths  which  sur- 
round me?"  asked  Winnie,  as  the  discordant 
tones  of  Mrs.  Santon's  voice  stole  in  upon  their 
quietude,  from  an  adjoining  apartment. 

"  If  there  is  anything  in  this  beautiful  world  of 
ours  which  can  make  me  sad,  it  is  the  parting 
from  those  whom  I  love ;  yet  I  know  it  is  but  for 
a  little  while.  Dear  Winnie,  can  you  realize  how 
kind  our  Father  is,  that  he  has  given  us  the  prom- 
ise of  a  home  where  there  will  be  no  more  part- 


GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  269 

ing,  —  never  a  farewell?  and  he  will  guide  your 
footsteps;  make  him  your  friend,  and  though  all 
others  should  forsake  you,  you  will  be  happy. 
He  will  be  a  better  friend  to  you  than  ever  I  have 
been,  and  remember,  Winnie  dear,  when  I  am 
gone,  should  sorrow  come  to  you,  or  bitter  trials 
mark  your  way,  go  to  our  Father  for  counsel,  and 
he  will  give  you  sweet  rest." 

Thus  did  the  Sea-flower  endeavor  to  leave 
upon  Winnie's  heart  that  which  should  prepare 
her  for  meeting  the  trials  which  she  but  too 
plainly  foresaw  would  be  her  lot,  from  the  un- 
motherly  spirit  evinced  by  Mrs.  Santon.  Bless- 
ings on  thee,  noble  girl !  would  there  were  more 
like  thee  to  be  found  in  this  sinful  world  below! 
But  what  is  a  blessing  craved  by  the  lips  of  frail 
mortal,  compared  with  the  seraph  blessings  show- 
ered upon  thy  gentle  head,  from  her  who  is  look- 
ing down  upon  her  child,  as  thy  voice  is  raised  in 
prayer  to  the  God  of  this  motherless  one,  that  she 
may  find  refuge  beneath  the  shadow  of  his  wing. 

The  last  farewell  was  spoken  by  poor  Winnie, 
with  an  aching  heart,  Mr.  Santon  had  pressed  the 
Sea-flower's  hand,  with  a  tear  in  his  eye,  as  if  re- 
luctant to  let  her  go,  lest  the  severing  of  one  of 

23* 


270  NATALIE;  OR, 

the  last  ties  which  bound  him  to  happy  clays, 
should  be  too  much  for  his  sorrowing  heart, — 
and  she  had  gone,  leaving  her  impress  upon  the 
hearts  of  all  who  had  met  and  loved  her.  Her 
spirit  was  the  spirit  of  love,  forgiving  as  she  hoped 
to  be  forgiven,  —  her  sins,  which,  had  it  not  been 
said  of  man,  "  not  one  is  perfect,"  we  should 
have  looked  upon  as  of  no  deeper  stains  than  are 
of  the  newly  washen  lambs,  gambolling  in  fresh 
pastures  of  innocence.  Even  to  Mrs.  Santon's 
unpardonable  slight,  in  not  giving  her  a  parting 
salutation,  pleading  one  of  her  timely  headaches 
as  an  excuse  for  her  non-appearance  at  the  hour 
of  separation,  —  the  Sea-flower  had  left  for  her 
a  kind  farewell. 

After  an  absence  of  nearly  three  years,  Natalie 
stood  once  again  upon  the  shores  of  her  island 
home.  Everything  was  as  when  she  had  left,  for 
the  bustle  and  change  of  the  outer  world  does  not 
disturb  the  quiet  of  this  sea-girt  isle.  Her  mother 
received  her  with  tears  of  joy,  that  fulness  of  joy 
which  only  the  mother  can  feel,  who,  after  a  long 
separation  from  the  child  whose  beauty  of  char- 
acter sheds  a  halo  of  honor  around  the  household 
name,  holds  her  to  her  heart  again,  where  she 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  271 

knows  her  to  be  safest  from  the  world's  con- 
tumely. Harry  welcomed  his  sister  home,  with 
the  wild  delight  of  his  boyish  days,  regardless  of 
the  presence  of  strangers  in  their  family  circle ; 
while  old  Vingo,  who  had  been  beside  himself  for 
a  week  past,  with  the  prospect  of  at  last  actually 
beholding  his  missy  face  to  face,  capered  about 
the  room,  as  if  he  were  not  so  near  his  second 
childhood.  The  Sea-flower  pressed  his  bony, 
black  hand  to  her  lips. 

"  Ah !  I  know  dat  you  neber  change,  missy  ;  I 
know  you  always  be  de  same !  I  tells  mysef  dat, 
dese  long  years  past,  and  bress  de  Lord,  poor  old 
Bingo  hab  one  friend  as  long  as  he  hab  a  hope  ob 
libin' ! " 

"  Yes,  my  good  Vingo,"  said  the  Sea-flower, 
"  you  may  truly  rely  upon  one  friend,  —  that  best 
of  friends,  he  will  never  forsake  you ;  but,"  and  she 
spread  out  the  veritable  handkerchief,  so  precious 
to  the  poor  black  woman,  before  his  wondering 
eyes,  "  you  are  deserving  of  the  rich  blessings  of 
earthly  friends ;  for  had  I  been  tried,  as  it  has 
been  the  will  of  an  overruling  providence  that 
you  should  be,  I  doubt  if  I  had  borne  my  cross 
\viih  the  submissive  spirit  which  you  have  mani- 


272  NATALIE  ;  OR, 

fested.  Tell  me,"  added  she,  pointing  out  the 
crooked  marks  in  the  corner  of  the  handkerchief, 
"  do  you  recognize  that  ?  " 

Vingo  drew  forth  the  bandanna,  which  always 
accompanied  him  in  his  wanderings,  and  laid  it 
by  the  side  of  the  other.  They  were  just  alike ; 
there  were  the  two  crooked  marks  upon  each, 
speaking  as  accurately  as  the  most  highly  finished 
ambrotype  of  the  day. 

"Praise  de  Lord  foreber!"  shouted  the  negro; 
"  I  neber  'speck  to  see  dat  sight,  while  I  not'ing 
but  ole  brack  Bingo !  I  can  lib  to  de  end  ob  my 
days  wid  joy  at  de  sight  ob  dat!  it  am  next  to 
finding  poor  Phillis  hersef.  Pray,  missy,  did  you 
find  dat  in  some  accidental  cotton  bag  ?  or  am 
Bosting  only  the  Christian  name  for  wicked  old 
Kintuck  ?  I  should  n't  tinlc  dat  angels  could  lib 
in  dat  cannibal  hemisphere!" 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  those  who  witnessed 
the  fellow's  ludicrous  movements,  could  refrain 
from  a  smile ;  but  when,  at  a  summons  from  Na- 
talie, the  door  opened,  and  the  black  woman,  so 
nearly  allied  to  the  human  family  as  to  have  man- 
ifested an  appreciation  of  the  beautiful,  stood  be- 
fore them,  there  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  the  room. 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  273 

It  was  an  affecting  sight,  to  witness  the  meeting 
of  this  man  and  wife,  who  had  been  separated  for 
so  many  long  years,  and  under  such  trying  cir- 
cumstances. To  be  sure,  they  were  poor  igno- 
rant negroes,  who  are  looked  upon  by  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  world,  as  only  fit  to  be  ranked  with 
dogs  and  other  dumb  animals:  yet  they  have 
souls,  hearts  which  had  been  given  to  Christ,  and 
the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  were  he  now  upon  the 
earth,  would  not  be  ashamed  to  take  this  down- 
trodden race  by  the  hand  and  lift  them  up.  God 
looks  down  from  his  throne  above  with  pitying 
eye ;  he  pities  his  children  ;  we  grow  strong  in  the 
assurance  of  his  tender  mercies ;  but  let  us  re- 
member, —  he  will  avenge  with  a  powerful  arm, 
the  wrongs  inflicted  upon  his  feebler  ones ;  for  he 
hath  said,  — "  My  children,  love  ye  one  another, 
even  as  your  heavenly  Father  loveth  you." 

This  meeting  of  old  Vingo  and  Phillis,  was 
enough  to  have  softened  the  heart  of  the  vilest 
"  Legree ; "  but  probably,  had  one  of  those  gen- 
tlemen, whose  highly  respectable  occupation  it  is 
to  deal  in  the  traffic  of  buying  and  selling  —  man, 
been  present,  they  might  have  been  led  to  remark, 
"  The  silly  creatures  seem  to  imagine  they  have 
some  feeling." 


274  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

The  evening  shades  descended.  The  night 
was  wild,  and  the  voices  of  the  breakers  rose 
loud,  as  if  responding  to  the  angry  aspect  of  na- 
ture ;  yet  peace  sat  beneath  the  roof  of  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor's  dwelling.  The  evening  lamps  were  lit, 
and  as  Mrs.  Grosvenor  produced  a  small  casket 
and  laid  it  on  the  centre-table,  she  thought  within 
herself,  —  it  was  much  such  a  storm  only  a  few 
days  after  our  dear  one  came  to  us.  Mr.  Alboni 
sat  with  bowed  head,  as  the  mother  proceeded  to 
bring  forth  evidences  which  should  identify  her 
darling  child  as  being  of  the  descent  and  lineage 
of  another  line  of  ancestors  than  hers ;  while  the 
Sea-flower,  her  hand  clasped  within  that  of  him 
who  had  found  favor  in  the  mother's  eyes,  pre- 
pared herself  to  receive  any  information  in  regard 
to  her  destiny,  which  it  should  be  the  will  of  a 
just  God  to  decree.  The  tiny  lace  dress,  which 
the  infant  had  worn,  when  she  was  first  placed  in 
her  foster-mother's  arms,  was  held  up  to  view.  It 
was  of  a  costly  fabric,  embroidered  heavily  with 
needle-work,  evidently  the  production  of  the  in- 
dustry of  some  lone  sister  of  convent  life.  The 
casket,  the  contents  of  which  had  been  so  long 
treasured  as  things  sacred  was  opened  and  the 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  275 

bands  of  gold  placed  in  Mr.  Alboni's  hands.  He 
examined  them  closely;  there  were  no  initials, 
not  the  least  mark  whereby  he  might  learn  of  that 
which  was  of  such  vast  interest  to  him,  when  lo ! 
he  pressed  the  spring  which  had  before  yielded  to 
Mrs.  Grosvenor's  touch,  and  behold  !  —  the  same 
features  which  he  had  looked  upon  day  by  day, 
for  twenty  years,  were  revealed  to  him,  —  the  fea- 
tures of  his  Madonna — his  child! 

"  My  God ! "  exclaimed  he,  "  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  brought  me  from  darkness  to  light,  not 
only  that  I  may  acknowledge  thy  supremacy,  but 
to  bless  thee  during  the  brief  remainder  of  my  days ; 
if  I  may  atone  for  my  deep  sin  in  living  so  long 
without  thee,  even  doubting  thy  existence !  This 
is  truly  a  convincing  proof  that  thou  art  ah1  in  all. 
I  here  vow,  that  should  the  gracious  Lord  see  fit 
to  chasten  his  servant,  by  taking  away  this,  my 
last  support,  it  shall  only  serve  to  increase  my 
faith  in  the  love  of  my  most  precious  Redeemer! " 
and  with  tearful  eyes  the  old  gentleman  held  his 
grand-daughter  to  his  heart. 

"  And  is  it  really  thus  ?  "  asked  Natalie  ;  "  can 
it  be  that  my  mother  has  been  looking  down  upon 
me,  from  her  home  in  the  skies?" 


276  NATALTE;  OR, 

"  Your  sainted  mother  is  in  heaven . "  spake 
Mr.  Alboni. 

The  Sea-flower  glanced  towards  her  from 
whom  she  had  ever  received  a  mother's  tender- 
ness; there  was  a  smile  upon  her  countenance, 
yet  Natalie  observed,  though  she  would  fain  be 
happy  that  her  loved  one  was  restored  to  her  kin- 
dred, undoubtedly  an  advantageous  discovery  in 
every  point  of  view,  it  was  like  an  arrow  to  her 
heart ;  for  was  she  not  her  child  ?  Natalie  arose, 
and  giving  one  hand  to  her  mother,  the  other  to 
him  whom  she  would  henceforth  look  upon  as  a 
father,  she  said,  — "  Yes,  my  own  mother  has 
gone  to  her  home ;  she  is  an  angel  there,  where  I 
shall  meet  her  at  the  last;  but  you,  my  mother, 
can  never  be  less  dear  to  me ;  I  must  always  look 
upon  you  as  my  mother!  "  and  throwing  her  arms 
about  Mrs.  Grosvenor's  neck,  she  exclaimed, 
"though  others  shall  claim  me  by  the  ties  of 
kindred,  they  never  shall  part  me  from  you  ;  your 
child  will  never  forsake  you ! " 

It  was  enough ;  the  widowed  mother  was  not 
"  written  childless."  Then  it  was  that  Mrs.  Gros- 
venor  related  every  minute  particular  in  regard  to 
the  child's  discovery,  and  how  she  had  been  a 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  277 

blessing  to  them  all,  repaying  them  doubly  for 
their  care.  It  was  a  long  and  interesting  story, 
to  which  this  little  circle  listened,  regardless  of  the 
raging  elements  without,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Sea-flower,  who  drank  in  every  note  of  na- 
ture's mighty  chorus,  scarcely  thinking  of  the 
perils  to  which  those  who  were  riding  at  the 
mercy  of  the  waves,  might  be  exposed ;  for  her 
young  heart  shrank  not  from  ocean's  awe  ;  she  had 
always  looked  upon  an  ocean  grave  as  a  hallowed 
place  of  burial. 

"  And  your  daughter's  name  was  Natalie,"  re- 
marked Mr.  Delwood ;  "  it  is  a  singular  coinci- 
dence that  the  child  should  be  named  for  the 
mother." 

"  It  is  all  a  miracle,"  said  Harry,  "  and  some- 
times I  have  thought  old  Vingo  not  far  out  of  the 
way,  when  he  declared  '  Missy  Sea-flower  to  have 
been  left  upon  the  beach  by  no  other  than  the 
Lord.'" 

Gradually  Mr.  Alboni  came  to  be  like  himself 
again.  He  was  a  remarkably  handsome  man,  his 
countenance  denoting  his  generosity  of  heart. 
His  delight  in  the  society  of  the  Sea-flower,  as  she 
pointed  out  to  him  each  day,  some  new  attraction 

24 


278  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

about  her  island  home,  knew  no  bounds.  It  was 
now  that  Mr.  Alboni  directed  his  attention  to  his 
unsettled  affairs  in  Italy.  Had  he  lived  out  his 
days  as  the  unknown  artist,  without  discovering 
an  heiress  to  his  vast  estates,  he  would  probably 
never  have  given  the  subject  a  thought,  and 
strangers,  or  some  public  institution,  would  have 
realized  a  handsome  legacy  ;  but  his  every  nerve 
thrilled  now  with  new  life  for  her ;  every  advantage 
which  wealth  could  procure  would  be  hers.  But 
it  was  not  only  to  look  after  his  pecuniary  affairs 
that  he  laid  the  question  before  Mrs.  Grosvenor, 
if  her  child  should  accompany  him  to  the  land  of 
her  birth,  but  that  she  might  become  acquainted 
with  the  position  in  life  which  she  was  every 
way  capable  of  filling.  And  so  it  was  arranged 
that  Natalie,  with  her  grandfather,  should  make 
the  tour  of  the  eastern  world,  whither  Mr. 
Delvvood  should  accompany  them.  After  dis- 
posing of  Mr.  Alboni's  estates,  and  visiting  the 
lions  of  the  East,  they  would  return,  to  make 
America  their  home ;  and  it  being  left  for  Natalie 
to  decide  what  spot  should  be  chosen  as  their  fu- 
ture home,  she  said,  stealing  a  glance  towards 
Clarence  Del  wood,  — "  we  will  return  to  my 


A  GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  279 

mother's  peaceful  island  home,  for  we  can  be 
happy  here." 

Accordingly  the  day  was  fixed  when  they 
should  depart,  but  the  very  evening  before  they 
would  sail,  brought  news  to  Mr.  Delwood  of  the 
dangerous,  and  probably  fatal  illness  of  his  father. 
It  was  with  a  sad  heart  that  he  looked  upon  such 
a  separation  from  his  betrothed,  for  he  would 
necessarily  resign  the  pleasure  which  he  had 
anticipated,  in  escorting  her  to  countries  which  he 
had  visited,  and  which  had  become  dear  to  him. 
It  was  a  great  disappointment  also  to  Natalie ; 
yet  she  sought  to  persuade  him  it  was  for  the 
best ;  "  she  would  soon  return,  and  the  separation 
would  bring  a  thrice  joyful  meeting." 

It  was  a  glorious  evening ;  the  soft  moonlight 
kissed  the  white  sea-caps,  as  each  strove  to  lift  its 
head  above  its  fellows,  as  if  to  gaze  upon  night's 
purity,  —  or,  mayhap,  they  would  beckon  that 
gentle  one,  who  smiled  upon  their  wild  joy,  as  she 
reclined  upon  her  lover's  breast,  to  join  them  in 
their  revellings.  Upon  the  broad  bank  of  the  old 
South  Shore  they  sat,  —  a  favorite  resort  of  the 
youth  and  maidens  of  this  little  island  of  a  mid- 
summer's eve,  — old  Sankoty  to  the  eastward, 


280  NATALIE;  OR, 

lifting  high  his  head,  imparting  a  flood  of  ra- 
diance in  pity  to  thousands,  who  watch  with  an 
intensity,  to  make  the  well-known  light,  rejoicing 
no  less  when  they  have  left  it  far  behind,  for  well 
do  they  realize  that  they  have  passed  one  of  the 
most  dangerous  shoals  to  be  found  on  the  Ameri- 
can coast.  Behind  them,  distance  about  three 
miles,  is  the  town ;  there  is  no  din  and  bustle 
borne  on  the  night  air  to  their  ears,  —  naught  is 
heard  but  the  moaning  voice  of  the  night  wind, 
mingled  with  the  ceaseless  roar  of  the  ocean. 
Here,  far  from  the  world's  contumely,  no  eye  to 
see,  no  ear  to  hear,  save  that  of  Him  who  is  omni- 
present, were  those  vows  of  love  renewed,  and 
registered  above.  Many  a  fair  maiden  has  here 
since  plighted  her  faith,  here  given  her  hand  to  the 
loved  one  of  her  choice,  (heaven  bless  the  union 
of  Nantucket's  fair  ones !)  yet  the  night  has  never 
since  looked  down  upon  two  of  more  perfect  one- 
ness of  heart,  than  those  of  whom  this  serene 
night  bore  witness. 

"  And  will  you  still  retain  your  foster-name  ?  " 
asked  Delwood,  "  or  will  you  travel  under  your 
grandfather's  Italian  name  ?  By  the  way,  I  have 
not  heard  the  name  of  your  father." 


A    GEM   AMONG    THE   SEA-WEEDS.  281 

"  Paul  Sunderland  was  my  father's  name." 

"Sunderland!  the  Lady  Sunderland!  I  have 
seen  your  mother,  Natalie  ! "  exclaimed  he.  "  It 
was  none  other  than  she,  the  kind,  beautiful  lady 
who  sang  to  me  when  I  was  but  a  child,  in  Italy ; 
she  whom  I  begged  to  take  me  to  that  beautiful 
place  again!  Ah,  it  comes  to  me  now,  in  no 
dream,  but  a  reality;  I  have  always  thought, 
since  I  first  beheld  you,  that  I  had  somewhere,  at 
some  unknown  time,  seen  a  picture  which  was 
like  you  ;  but,  strange,  it  was  none  other  than  the 
mother  of  my  own  dear  Sea-flower ! " 

"  And  your  eyes  have  looked  upon  my  mother, 
Clarence,"  said  she,  gazing  into  his  very  soul, — 
"  and  she  has  smiled  upon  you  ?  Oh,  I  shall  love 
you  with  a  holier  love  for  this ! "  and  the  young 
girl  paused  and  trembled,  as  he  held  her  to  his 
heart,  for  the  thought  came  rushing  into  her 
soul, —  "Oh,  what  a  fearful  thing  is  this,  —  this 
depth  of  fervent  love ! " 

The  morrow  came ;  came  to  all  of  our  friends 
who  were  gathered  around  the  hearthstone  of  the 
widow  Grosvenor,  with  joy,  for  genial  rays,  other 
than  of  a  May  morning's  sun,  were  in  their  hearts ; 
yet  those  indescribable  tones,  which  under  any 
24* 


282  NATALIE. 

circumstances  hang  around  the  word  —  farewell, 
were  gradually,  unawares,  jarring,  jarring  those 
gentler  notes  of  peace,  even  before  spoken. 

"  Farewell !  "  —  the  mother  strained  her  child 
to  her  heart  again,  and  again  put  her  from  her,  to 
embrace  her  more  closely.  Farewell,  came  well- 
ing up  from  that  proud  brother's  heart,  with  the 
same  breath,  thanking  God  for  giving  him  a  sis- 
ter. Broken  sobs  measured  the  bitterness  of  the 
parting  of  those  down-trodden  ones,  who,  "  by  an 
angel  of  mercy,"  had  been  lifted  up,  to  taste  one 
drop  of  that  bliss  upon  earth,  which  the  white 
man  holds  within  his  power  to  give  or  withhold. 
Farewell!  —  was  it  not  that  one  word,  which 
marked  the  parting  of  those  two,  whose  hearts 
had  been  united  above  ?  "  Adieu  to  my  island 
home,"  said  the  Sea-flower,  and  the  wild  waves 
whispered,  —  "we  are  lonely." 


CHAPTER    XI. 

WE  ARE   GOING   HOME. 

"  The  sounds  that  fall  on  mortal  ear 

As  dew-drops  pure  at  even, 
That  soothe  the  breast,  or  start  the  tear, 
Are  Mother,  Home,  and  Heaven. 

"  A  home,  that  paradise  below, 
Of  sunshine  and  of  flowers, 
Where  hallowed  joys  perennial  flow, 
By  calm  celestial  bowers." 

ANONYMOUS. 

TIME  wore  heavily  on  with  Winnie  Santon, 
after  Natalie  had  left  them.  Left  as  she  was, 
much  in  her  unnatural  mother's  society,  who 
seemed  to  be  never  more  pleased  than  when  she 
might  thwart  her  designs,  or  in  some  manner  act 
so  as  to  make  those  about  her  uncomfortable,  it 
was  not  to  be  wondered  at,  if  she  did  sigh  for 
other  days,  and  a  confidant,  to  whom  she  might 


284  NATALIE;  OR, 

unburden  her  heart.  Her  father  spent  but  a  small 
portion  of  his  time  at  home ;  on  the  contrary,  he 
rather  sought  to  avoid  the  fireside,  which  had 
once  been  so  dear  to  him.  His  feelings,  what- 
ever they  might  have  been,  were  kept  locked  up 
within  his  own  breast,  yet  Winnie  could  read  the 
look  of  sympathy  which  he  bent  upon  her,  as  he 
grasped  her  by  the  hand,  ere  he  hurried  away  to 
banish  painful  recollections  by  duties  "on  change." 
When  difficulties,  which  Natalie  had  foreseen, 
caused  Winnie's  heart  to  ache,  she  would  school 
herself  to  meet  the  injustice  as  she  knew  she 
would  have  done ;  and  the  timely  advice  of  the 
Sea-flower  proved  to  the  lone  girl  a  valuable  leg- 
acy. She  had  heard  from  Natalie,  through  the 
correspondence  which  for  some  time  she  had  kept 
up  with  our  friend  Harry  Grosvenor,  the  which 
letters  were  anticipated  and  perused  with  no  com- 
mon interest;  indeed,  her  happiness,  scarcely 
realized  by  herself,  was  closely  allied  therewith. 
Mrs.  Santon  looked  upon  these  ever  punctual  let- 
ters, which  appeared  so  frequently  among  the 
post-boy's  morning  deposits,  with  an  evil  eye,  yet 
they  did  not  serve  to  banish  the  schemes  of  her 
invention  in  regard  to  Mr.  Montague,  as  a  favored 


A    GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  285 

competitor  for  the  hand  of  the  heiress;  and  it  was 
his  unwelcome  visits,  which  were  not  nnfrequent, 
that  counted  among  the  numerous  trials  which 
weighed  more  and  more  heavily  upon  her  spir- 
its. Poor  Winnie !  each  life  is  made  of  joys  and 
sorrows. 

The  death  of  Mr.  Del  wood  was  a  deep  afflic- 
tion to  his  son,  for  although  he  was  an  austere 
man,  forbidding  in  his  manners,  he  had  always 
manifested  a  spirit  of  tenderness  for  his  only  re- 
maining relative,  and  Clarence  now  sought  to  dis- 
pel the  loneliness  which  was  creeping  over  him, 
by  directing  his  attention  to  his  father's  unsettled 
estates,  which  was  no  light  task,  as  Mr.  Delwood 
had  been  a  gentleman  of  great  property.  The 
life-like  specimens  of  artistical  skill,  executed  by 
Mr.  Alboni,  known  only  to  Boston  lovers  of  the 
fine  arts  as  "  the  unknown  artist,"  were  disposed 
of  by  Clarence  Delwood,  in  accordance  with  the 
wishes  of  Mr.  Alboni,  who,  in  entrusting  the  Ma- 
donna to  his  keeping  until  his  return,  placed 
not  only  the  likeness  of  the  mother  before  him, 
but  it  possessed  him  of  a  correct  likeness  of  his 
betrothed. 

The  noble  steamer  Atlantic,  after  a  most  favor- 


286  NATALIE;  OR, 

able  passage  of  twelve  days,  carried  our  friends 
safely  to  the  desired  port  of  Liverpool.  As  Na- 
talie stood  once  again  upon  terra  firraa,  she  could 
hardly  credit  that  over  three  thousand  miles  of 
ocean  separated  her  from  her  home, — that  the 
same  waves  which  washed  the  shores  of  her 
cherished  island,  broke  upon  the  shores  of  this 
Eastern  world. 

Mr.  Alboni  was  in  the  happiest  frame  of  mind 
as  they  made  the  tour  of  England  and  Scotlandj 
for  from  thence  they  would  repair  to  his  own 
loved  Italy.  Over  the  mind  of  the  tourist,  visit- 
ing the  Old  World  for  the  first  time,  —  countries 
where  have  transpired  thrilling  events  recorded  in 
history,  what  an  immensity  of  thought  and  feel- 
ing sweeps !  It  was  thus  with  Natalie  ;  she  could 

not  realize  that  she  was  treading  in  the  footsteps 

• 
of  royalty,  who  living  in  long  past  days,  had  held 

sway  over  this  land,  had  looked  upon  this  land  of 
"  rnerrie  England  "  as  their  home.  London,  like 
a  mighty  Babel,  rose  before  them,  her  gigantic 
towers  telling  of  man's  greatness,  while  the  re- 
splendent shining  of  the  sun,  reflected  from  a 
million  turrets,  proclaimed  that  there  was  one 
above  all.  St.  Paul's,  with  its  dome  of  grandeur, 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE    SEA-WEEDS.  287 

reflecting  not  only  honor  upon  her  world-renowned 
architect,  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  but  standing  a 
living  memento  that  Christ  hath  built  his  church 
upon  earth. 

Westminster  must  be  visited  by  every  stranger. 
As  Natalie  roamed  over  this  vast  structure,  in  it- 
self a  world  of  curiosity,  like  so  many  small 
churches  roofed  in  by  one  great  canopy,  she  lin- 
gered in  the  south  transept,  in  what  is  called  the 
Poet's  Corner.  Here  are  the  tombs  of  many  of 
the  most  famous  poets  of  England.  Chaucer, 
Edmund  Spencer,  Francis  Beaumont,  and  others, 
have  tablets  here  erected  to  their  memory,  while 
in  other  chapels  are  monuments  erected  in  mem- 
ory of  sovereigns,  who  have  long  since  gone  to 
render  an  account  of  their  deeds  done  here,  to  the 
one  great  Sovereign  of  the  universe.  As  the  eye 
of  Natalie  rested  upon  the  tomb  of  the  gentle 
Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  the  history  of  whose  brief 
life,  and  the  many  cruel  indignities  which  were 
heaped  upon  her,  rushing  to  her  memory,  she 
stood  as  if  riveted  to  the  spot,  when  a  voice  near 
her  attracted  her  attention,  and  a  rough-looking 
old  sailor,  tarpaulin  in  hand,  threw  himself  at  her 
feet,  exclaiming,  —  "Bless. the  memory  of  old 


288  NATALIE;   OR, 

England!  She  is  more  sensible  than  I  ever 
thought  for.  They  couldn't  have  done  a  nobler 
thing  than  to  have  placed  her  likeness  here !  "  and 
thus  the  jolly  fellow's  tongue  flew,  as  if  he  would 
re-spin  all  the  forecastle  yarns  of  his  lifetime,  much 
to  the  discomfiture  of  the  eagle-eyed  guide,  who 
bade  the  intruder  begone ;  but  our  nautical  friend, 
deigning  to  give  this  polite  invitation  to  depart 
no  further  notice  than  he  would  have  given  to  the 
juvenile  whales,  as  they  were  taking  first  lessons 
in  spouting  of  their  maternal  protector,  the  guide 
seized  him  by  the  shoulder,  and  was  about  to 
show  honest  Jack  what  virtue  there  was  in  "  force 
of  arms,"  when  Mr.  Alboni  interfered,  saying,  — 
let  us  at  least  hear  what  the  honest  fellow  would 
say  for  himself." 

"  Your  honor,"  exclaimed  Jack,  whose  very 
countenance  spoke  as  plainly  as  a  nose  which  ap- 
peared as  if  it  had  been  imitating  the  feathered 
tribes,  in  their  efforts  to  satisfy  thirst,  for  so  long, 
that  its  tendency  had  become  upward  in  sympathy, 
and  eyes  which  it  were  difficult  to  follow  in  the 
direction  of  both  at  the  same  time,  could  speak, 
that  he  who  had  been  accustomed  to  guiding  his 
bark  by  stars  of  the  first  magnitude,  all  his  days, 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  289 

would  not  now,  at  this  age  of  life,  be  guided  by 
this  "star"  of  diminutive  light.  "Your  honor," 
said  the  astonished  tar,  as  he  discovered  the  beau- 
tiful form  before  him  to  be  actually  possessed  of 
life  and  breath,  and  was  no  senseless  piece  of 
statuary,  "  shiver  my  topsails,  but  if  I  did  n't  take 
the  lady  to  be  her  representation,  my  name  's  not 
John  Sampson!" 

"  Sampson ! "  exclaimed  Natalie,  actually  tak- 
ing him  by  the  hand,  "  Are  you  John  Sampson  ?  " 

"  I  'm  Sampson  the  world  over,  my  lady,"  re- 
plied the  tar,  "and  why  shouldn't  I  be?  I've 
come  all  the  way  from  Yankee  America,  to  visit 
my  native  dust-heap,  which  never  produced,  be- 
side its  daily  growth  of  what  might  be  known  the 
other  side  of  the  water,  as  nature's  own  pie-plant 
and  sausage-improver,  but  one  Sampson ;  but," 
added  he,  in  a  subdued  voice,  "  may  I  ask  who 
can  take  enough  interest  in  a  poor  fellow,  who 
never  belonged  to  nothing,  as  to  speak  his  name  ? 
If  I  had  not  seen  her  go  down  with  my  own  eyes, 
I  should  say  that  the  noblest  lady  that  ever  lived 
was  standing  before  me;  but  she's  gone  where 
only  her  kind  do  go ; "  and  the  rough  man  drew 
the  sleeve  of  his  jacket  across  his  eyes. 
25 


290  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

"  I  am  the  sister  of  a  little  sailor-boy,  whom  you 
once  rescued  from  imminent  peril, —  perhaps 
death ;  and  I  rejoice  that  fortune  has  favored  me 
with  a  sight  of  your  honest  face,  that  I  may  repay 
in  part,  at  least,  the  debt  of  gratitude  which  we 
owe  to  you, —  Harry  Grosvenor,  do  you  remem- 
ber him  ?  "  asked  she,  placing  her  well-filled  purse 
in  his  hand. 

"  Ah,  that  noble  little  specimen  of  young  Amer- 
ica !  a  young  hero!  —  could  have  jumped  over 
two  Johnny  Bulls,  although  my  dust-heap  hap- 
pened to  be  this  side  of  the  water.  Well  do  I  re- 
member him!  and  you  are  the  sister  that  he  used 
to  talk  about,  till  I  really  thought  the  fellow  had 
got  into  a  lunatic's  overall?" 

"  Yes,  I  am  his  sister,"  said  the  Sea-flower,  and 
she  might  have  added,  —  your  name  has  never 
been  forgotten  in  my  prayers ;  but  this  was  no 
place  for  the  illiterate,  though  good-hearted  sail- 
or's ludicrous  expressions,  and  having  doubly  feed 
the  guide,  who  did  not  witness  a  scene  like  this 
often,  within  these  walls,  which  .were  looked  upon 
as  sacred  by  other  than  his  eagle  eye,  our  friends 
sought  the  Adelphi, -whither,  at  Mr.  Alboni's  re- 
quest, Sampson  joined  them  ;  for  there  was  some- 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA  WEEDS.  291 

thing  in  the  words  which  he  had  uttered,  that 
struck  upon  that  gentleman's  ear;  and  yet,  what 
it  was,  was  not  clear  to  his  mind. 

"  You  have  spoken  of  some  noble  lady,"  re- 
marked Mr.  Alboni ;  "  pray  tell  me  if  you  have 
never  met  with  but  one  whom  you  could  distin- 
guish by  that  title,  in  all  your  travels  ?  " 

"  And  for  a  very  sensible  reason ;  there  never 
was  but  one  like  her ;  or,  that  is,  I  have  always 
thought  so  until  to-day,"  replied  the  tar,  glancing 
toward  Natalie ;  "  for  my  old  eyes  have  seen 
pretty  much  everything  they  have  got  in  this  little 
world.  Ha !  I  should  like  to  see  the  inch  of  land 
or  water  that  my  foot  has  n't  measured." 

"  Let  us  hear  a  little  of  your  history,  my  good 
fellow :  begin  with  the  beautiful  lady,"  said  Mr. 
Alboni,  proudly  contemplating  his  grand-daughter. 

"  It 's  a  yarn,  your  honor,  that  has  n't  been  spun 
to  every  jack  tar  that 's  sailed  the  seas,  for  I  've  a 
sort  of  feeling  about  me,  that  her  memory  should 
n't  be  used  to  gratify  common  curiosity ;  and,  sir, 
it 's  only  through  the  lady's  sweet  face,  so  much 
like  her,  that  I  am  induced  to  tell  the  story,  word 
for  word.  Ye  see,  it  was  about  twenty  years  ago, 
come  September,  and  I  shipped  for  a  voyage  to 


292  NATALIE;  OR, 

America  in  the  De —  De — ,  well,  never  mind  the 
name ;  those  Frenchmen  always  spile  their  crafts 
with  a  jaw-breaker  of  a  name.  Well,  we  had  a 
fair  time  of  it,  till  we  got  pretty  well  on  to  the 
American  shores ;  and  as  for  me,  I  never  expect 
to  enjoy  myself  again,  as  I  did  the  first  part  of 
that  voyage.  We  had  quite  a  crowd  of  passen- 
gers, and  among  them  was  a  gentleman,  with  his 
lady  and  child ;  if  that  was  n't  the  handsomest 
couple  that  I  ever  sot  eyes  on,  then  I  've  missed 
rny  reckonings  !  The  lady,  —  why,  your  honor,  it 
t  fairly  dazzled  my  eyes  to  look  at  her!  She  al- 
ways had  a  kind  word  for  everybody ;  even  us  old 
tars  she  would  talk  with,  as  if  she  was  n't  the  best 
lady  in  the  world;  there  wasn't  one  of  us  but 
would  have  gone  to  the  mast-head  feet  first,  to  do 
her  a  favor;  and  as  for  gold,  she  wasted  a  young 
fortune  on  our  ugly  selves.  We  were  within  a 
couple  o'  days  sail  of  New  York,  when  one  of 
those  moist  fogs  came  up,  such  as  will  make  a 
fellow  lose  a  whisk  of  his  patience,  if  he  happens 
to  have  any.  Well,  we  kept  on,  as  we  thought, 
in  the  same  course,  for  about  twelve  hours,  when, 
like  a  clap  of  thunder,  we  struck  fast  upon  a  rock! 
It  was  as  calm  as  any  day  I  ever  saw,  but  our 


A   GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  293 

sails  were  all  set,  and  that  with  the  run  of  the  sea, 
gave  us  no  small  shock  ;  but  our  captain  hoped 
we  might  not  have  received  any  serious  damages, 
and  set  the  carpenters  to  work  to  find  what  our 
situation  was.  Well,  your  honor,  it  was  n't  ten 
minutes  after  we  struck,  afore  we  began  to  settle 
down.  I  knew  I  'd  sailed  the  ocean  longer  than 
our  captain,  and  when  I  found  that  we  were  go- 
ing down,  I  ran  below,  and  found  the  gentleman 
and  his  lady,  and  told  them  just  how  matters 
stood  with  us,  and  offered  to  stand  by  them  till 
the  last ;  for  we  had  but  two  boats  aboard,  and  I 
knew  there  'd  be  a  scene.  When  the  lady  heard 
this,  she  turned  to  her  husband,  and  said,  —  'I 
arn  prepared  to  share  whatever  is  to  be  your  fate, 
Paul ;  but  God  in  mercy  save  our  child ! "  We 
went  aloft  to  the  hurricane  deck,  and  such  a  sight 
I  have  never  seen  since !  every  man,  woman,  and 
child  that  we  met  there,  was  looking  for  some- 
thing, if  no  more  than  a  straw,  to  save  them- 
selves. We  had  now  settled  down  even  with  the 
water,  when  J,  'spying  a  large  trough  floating 
near,  made  for  it,  and  the  gentleman  taking  the 
babe  from  its  mother's  arms,  spread  a  few  clothes 
in  it,  and  lashed  the  little  thing  into  this  curious 
25* 


294  NATALIE  ;   OR, 

looking  craft ;  both  gave  it  one  last  kiss,  and  it 
was  launched  on  the  wide  ocean.  At  this  instant 
the  lady  drew  from  her  pocket  a  roll  of  parch- 
ment, and  handing  it  to  me,  said,  — '  You  may 
be  saved  ;  if  you  ever  hear  from  my  child  again, 
put  this  into  safe  hands  for  her ;  but  if  you  should 
never  hear  of  her,  keep  it  for  yourself,  and  may 
God  be  with  us  all.'  At  that  moment  we  were 
carried  down,  and  as  I  rose  again,  I  caught  at  a 
spar  which  was  floating  near,  and  looking  after 
my  friends,  I  saw  them  rise  far  to  leeward ;  they 
were  still  clasped  in  each  other's  arms.  I  would 
willingly  have  gone  down  if  she  might  have  been 
saved  ;  but  that  could  not  be,  and  I  was  borne  far 
out  to  sea.  The  fog  lifted,  but  I  was  not  able  to 
make  my  whereabouts,  and  in  this  condition  I 
was  left  for  two  days,  when  I  was  picked  up  by  a 
vessel  bound  to  Liverpool  direct.  I  told  the  cap- 
tain my  story,  and  found  that  we  had  missed  our 
bearings,  that  our  vessel  had  been  wrecked  upon 
the  Nantucket  shoals.  Our  voyage  proved  to  be 
a  long  and  stormy  one,  for  the  September  gales 
took  us  on  to  the  coast  of  Africa ;  and  when  a 
year  after  I  shipped  for  New  York,  I  heard  noth- 
ing of  the  child,  and  have  always  supposed  her 
little  bark  took  her  to  a  better  land." 


A  GEM  AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  295 

"  And  so  it  did !  "  exclaimed  the  weeping  Na- 
talie, holding  the  great  rough  hand  of  the  tar 
within  her  own  ;  "  the  little  bark  bore  her  in  safety 
to  a  peaceful  shore,  where  she  was  received  with 
open  arras  by  those  who  have  filled  the  place  of 
her  natural  parents.  You  see  before  you,  my 
honest  friend,  no  other  than  the  child  of  that  gen- 
tle mother,  whose  parting  from  her  babe  you  wit- 
nessed." 

Sampson  gazed  upon  her  with  astonishment, 
and  clapping  both  hands  to  his  head,  as  if  to  as- 
sure himself  that  his  exterior  was  yet  in  a  health- 
ful condition,  whatever  transmogrification  the 
interior  might  have  undergone,  he  exclaimed, — 
"  I  'm  not  so  sure,  after  all,  that  my  name 's 
Sampson!  I  really  begin  to  think  that  I  must 
have  gone  down  with  the  rest ;  and  yet,  I  could 
swear  to  it  that  I  'm  a  portion  of  that  dust-heap ! 
If  my  topsails  are  n't  shivered  this  time;  clean  gone 
by  the  board ! "  and  as  if  to  verify  his  words,  he 
sank  deeper  into  his  chair,  and  broke  into  such  a 
train  of  musing,  as  caused  the  little  son  of  Africa 
in  attendance,  to  jingle  his  glasses  right  merrily, 
that  the  wild  bursts  of  his  uncontrollable  mirth 
might  sound  the  less. 


296  NATALIE;  OR, 

Mr.  Alboni  could  scarce  credit  what  he  had 
heard.  "  And  the  parchment,"  inquired  he,  "  what 
was  the  purport  of  that  ?  " 

The  tar  sat  as  one  in  a  trance,  but  by  certain 
gesticulations,  it  appeared  that  his  skysails  were 
not  so  shattered  that  he  did  not  comprehend  the 
drift  of  the  question,  and  after  much  tugging  and 
pulling  at  an  old  waistcoat,  which  was  worn  be- 
neath the  round-about,  he  produced  a  roll,  which, 
from  twenty  years'  wear,  it  having  been  his  con- 
stant companion  during  that  time,  by  sea  and  by 
land,  had  become  in  appearance  of  an  uncertain 
nature,  and  handing  it  to  the  gentleman,  he  said, 
after  examining  the  miniature  \vhich  Natalie  put 
into  his  hand,  of  her  mother,  "  The  document  be- 
longs to  her,  and  if  I  'd  a  happened  to  have  met 
her  on  the  sea,  I  might  have  known  it,  even  if  I 
had  n't  seen  the  picture  of  the  noble  lady,  for  she  's 
the  exact  imitation  ;  but  I  never  can  get  the  land 
fog  out  of  my  eyes  when  I  'm  ashore.  That 's  a 
sorry  looking  bit  of  paper,  your  honor,  but  it 's 
what  '11  buy  more  than  one  twist  of  pig-tail." 

Mr.  Alboni  perused  the  document.  He  was 
astounded !  —  not  so  much  at  the  contents  of  that 
soiled  bit  of  parchment,  which  was  the  instrument 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  297 

by  which  Natalie,  or  the  holder,  could  come  into 
possession  of  a  handsome  fortune ;  but  it  was  at  the 
honesty  of  this  whole-souled  sailor.  Was  it  pos- 
sible that  this  poor  fellow,  who  gained  his  bread 
by  dint  of  hard  labor,  having  a  fortune  within  his 
grasp,  which  he  conscientiously  could  have  called 
his  own,  had  not  disturbed  a  farthing  thereof?  — 
choosing  rather  to  reap  the  fruits  of  his  own  in- 
dustry, treasuring  this  rich  legacy,  as  sacred  to  the 
memory  of  a  friend. 

Is  there  indeed  such  honor  to  be  found  in  the 
breast  of  fallen  man?  Aye,  'tis  the  heart  of  the 
noble  sailor  that  beats  with  a  heroism  like  this ! 
To  him  who  goeth  down  to  the  great  waters  in 
ships,  such  honor  is  due  ! 

"  And  you  have  had  this  in  your  possession  for 
more  than  twenty  years,"  said  Mr.  Alboni,  "  and 
yet  have  never  helped  yourself  to  a  cent  of  that 
which  was  rightly  your  own  ?  Pray  tell  me,  how 
would  you  have  disposed  of  this  wealth  at  last, 
had  you  never  heard  of  an  heiress  to  the  estate  ?  " 

"  D'  ye  see,  sir,  I  have  n't  travelled  this  world 
over  so  many  times,  without  making  a  beacon 
light  occasionally.  Now  there  's  a  difference  in 
light-houses,  yer  honor.  There 's  the  revolving 


298  NATALIE;  OR, 

light,  and  many  other  kinds  of  light,  but  the 
brightest  of  all  is  that  steady  light  which  shines 
into  the  darkness  of  the  poor  sailor's  soul.  I  first 
made  that  light,  sir,  at  the  Seamen's  Home,  in 
New  York,  and  it  was  there  I  made  up  my  mind 
that  I  would  lend  this  money  to  the  Lord,  for  I 
was  convinced  that  that  would  be  the  most  prof- 
itable investment ;  and  I  've  been  thinking  of  it 
more  and  more,  for  these  last  few  days,  if  I  had  n't 
better  settle  this  on  the  Home,  for  you  know  these 
iron  frames  will  give  out  after  a  while  ;  men  do  n't 
live  to  see  nine  hundred  years  nowadays,  though 
I  'm  named  after  the  strongest  fellow  that  ever 
handled  a  harpoon." 

Mr.  Alboni  read  the  document  to  his  grand- 
daughter, the  effect  of  which  was,  that  certain 

sums  of  specie,  deposited  in  the  bank  of ,  by 

the  Honorable  Paul  Sunderland,  could  by  the 
bearer  of  this  instrument,  be  withdrawn  at  sight. 

Sampson's  tongue  was  still  flying  with  rapid- 
ity, as  if  his  auditors  had  not  been  void  of  a  num- 
ber, while  Mr.  Alboni  and  Natalie  were  holding  a 
consultation  aside. 

"  You  are  right,  my  child  ;  you  will  never  miss 
this  from  the  wealth,  which  I  thank  God  I  have 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  299 

it  in  my  power  to  place  in  your  hands  Let  it  be 
as  you  say,  —  divide  this  sum  between  your  pro- 
tectors." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  dear,  generous-  father,"  said 
Natalie,  imprinting  a  kiss  upon  the  cheek  of  her 
relative ;  "  you  have  made  me  happy.  I  will  send 
this  most  acceptable  gift  to  my  dear  mother,  not 
paining  her  feelings  with  the  thought  that  I  would 
seek  to  repay  her  love  for  her  child  with  gold,  but 
as  an  expression  of  her  daughter's  filial  affection  ; 
and  not  only  will  I  reward  this  honest  man  with 
the  half  of  this  sum,  but  he  shall  have  the  pleasure 
of  presenting  with  his  own  hand  this  offering  to 
my  mother." 

To  this  latter  proposition  Sampson  acquiesced 
with  pleasure ;  he  was  delighted  with  the  pros- 
pect of  once  more  seeing  his  young  shipmate, 
whose  mysterious  allusions  to  the  Sea-flower  he 
could  now  comprehend  ;  but  as  to  himself  receiv- 
ing so  liberal  a  legacy,  he  was  not  prepared  to 
look  upon  the  proposition  as  favorably. 

u  Take  it,  my  good  fellow,"  said  Mr.  Alboni, 
"  it  is  rightly  your  own  ;  and  should  you  ever  have 
anything  to  spare,  you  cannot  do  better  than  to 
make  the  investment  which  you  had  purposed." 


300  NATALIE;  OR, 

They  parted,  —  the  honest  tar  to  take  his  way 
to  Columbia's  happy  land,  while  Mr.  Alboni  and 
the  Sea-flower  would  prolong  their  visit  for  a  lit- 
tle here,  then  depart  to  feast  their  eyes  upon 
Italian  skies.  Sampson  looked  long  after  the 
gentle  form  of  the  Sea-flower,  as  he  left  them,  for 
when  might  he  see  so  fair  a  sight  again  ? 
#****#**** 

"  And  this  was  the  home  of  my  mother,"  mused 
Natalie,  as  arrived  in  Florence,  our  tourists  entered 
the  arched  gateway,  which  led  to  the  broad  do- 
mains of  the  long  absent  master,  just  as  the  sun 
was  sinking  to  rest,  his  soft  lingering  rays  kissing 
the  fleecy  clouds,  o'er  which  a  blush  came  and 
went,  now  deepening  as  the  rose  carmine,  giving 
place  to  the  most  delicate  tinge  that  e'er  sat  upon 
a  maiden's  cheek,  —  born  of  pure  modesty.  The 
scent  of  the  delicate  jasmine  perfumed  the  air, 
while  the  pensive  strains  of  some  fair  one,  soft 
and  clear  as  the  tones  of  a  wind-harp,  was  borne 
on  the  stillness  of  evening  to  the  ear  of  the  lovely 
Sea-flower,  who,  reclining  upon  the  bosom  of  her 
father,  her  sunny  tresses  mingling  with  the  silvery 
locks,  which  told  that  he  had  seen  many  winters, 
whispered  in  words  low  and  musical,  — "  My 


A  GEM  AMONG   THE  SEA-WEEDS.  801 

angel  mother,  —  I  can  feel  her  presence  near ;  she 
has  breathed  this  blissful  air;  can  it  be  more 
heavenly  there  ?  "  With  her  eyes  still  upturned, 
as  if  their  mildness  might  pierce  the  veil  of  azure, 
her  lips  moved,  as  they  had  ofttimes  done  before,  in 
praise  and  thanksgiving  for  the  wondrous  beauty 
which  our  Father,  in  his  boundless  love,  hath  set 
before  his  children.  As  Mr.  Alboni  gazed  upon 
each  familiar  object,  surrounding  his  beautiful 
villa,  he  was  greatly  surprised  to  find  everything 
in  the  same  state  of  preservation  as  when  he  had 
last  beheld  his  home,  once  so  dear  ;  instead  of  an 
air  of  desolation,  everything  falling  to  decay,  as 
would  be  a  natural  consequence  attendant  upon 
the  long  absence  of  the  family,  the  scrupulous 
care  and  attention  of  some  interested  one,  was 
apparent  on  all  sides.  Even  the  little  ivied  bovver, 
which  Mr.  Sunderland  had  arranged  with  his  own 
hands,  when  he  first  smiled  upon  his  beautiful 
bride,  was  still  in  existence  ;  and  here  did  Natalie 
dream  away  many  a  happy  hour,  during  her  stay 
in  dear  Florence. 

The  old  man  and  his  frugal  wife,  to  whose 
keeping  the  premises  had  been  entrusted,  and  who 
occupied  a  small  tenement  upon  the  grounds, 

26 


302  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

could  not  have  been  more  surprised  if  one  had 
appeared  to  them  from  the  dead,  than  were  Ihey 
\vhen  Mr.  Alboni  stood  in  the  door  of  their  cot- 
tage. 

"  I  told  you  his  honor  would  come  again ! " 
said  the  woman,  turning  to  her  husband  ;  "  but  I 
was  really  afeared  it  mightn't  be  in  our  time; 
and  as  we  've  no  one  to  leave  in  our  shoes,  I  'rn 
of  the  'pinion  that  the  place  would  've  dropped 
off  to  some  stranger." 

"  Ha,  yes,"  replied  the  husband,  "  my  old  wo- 
man 's  never  far  out  o'  the  way,  though  she  does 
sometimes  talk  as  if  she  expected  to  become  ex- 
tinguished; but  for  all  that,  she's  equal  to  two 
common  ones.  But  I  'm  particularly  glad  you  've 
come  home,  on  a  good  many  'counts,  for  if  the 
place  must  go  into  any  other  hands  than  an  Al- 
boni, I  'm  not  over  anxious  to  witness  the  change 
in  the  coat  of  arms." 

Mr.  Alboni  received  this  compliment  as  it  was 
intended,  and  as  one  motive  in  visiting  his  native 
land  again  was  to  dispose  of  this  estate,  he  now 
directed  his  attention  to  the  future  comfort  of  this 
most  worthy  couple ;  for  the  domestics  who  had 
served  in  the  family  of  Alboni,  must  not  suffer 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  803 

from  want.  Accordingly  a  comfortable  cottage, 
adjoining  these  lands,  was  obtained  for  their  use, 
and  an  annual  income,  sufficient  to  supply  their 
wants,  settled  upon  them  for  life ;  and  so  with  the 
estate  of  the  Albonis,  whose  last  representative  of 
the  name  would  soon  depart,  for  a  memorial  of 
days  past,  this  aged  couple  hoped  to  spend  in 
contentment  the  residue  of  their  days. 

Amid  all  the  splendor  and  gayety  of  fashionable 
life  in  Italy,  the  Sea-flower  was  never  so  happy 
as  when  seated  in  the  ivy  bower,  which  looked 
out  upon  a  little  lake,  the  same  which  had  been 
her  mother's  favorite  place  of  retreat,  where  she 
might  watch  the  ever-changing  face  of  the  mellow 
skies,  or  roaming  through  those  ancient  halls,  she 
might  feast  her  eyes  on  the  many  antique  sur- 
roundings ;  but  most  of  all,  she  loved  to  linger  in 
the  great  reception  hall,  whose  walls  were  hung 
with  the  portraits  of  her  mother's  family,  for  many 

i 

past  generations.  Some  of  those  countenances 
denoted  men  of  much  strength  of  character, 
amounting  almost  to  a  fierceness,  but  in  nearly 
every  female  face  Natalie  discerned  that  same 
gentleness  of  spirit,  which,  unknown  to  herself, 
was  the  expression  of  her  own  spiritual  counten- 


304  NATALIE;   OR, 

ance.  Beneath  the  portrait  of  the  last  Mrs.  Al- 
boni  was  a  place  reserved  for  that  of  her  child,  — 
the  Lady  Sunderland ;  but  by  some  circumstance 
it  had  never  been  placed  there.  During  the  pe- 
riod of  our  heroine's  stay  in  Italy,  she  spent  much 
of  her  time  in  the  home  of  her  ancestors,  to  which 
she  became  greatly  attached;  but  once  having  been 
introduced  to  an  admiring  Italian  assembly,  it  was 
no  easy  matter  to  remain  in  seclusion.  This  new 
star,  so  mild,  yet  brilliant,  was  the  theme  of  pres- 
ent conversation.  She  never  appeared  in  public, 
but  the  blessings  of  high  and  low  marked  her 
way;  and  as  she  knelt  in  public  worship,  meekly 
bowing  at  the  name  of  Christ,  there  was  not  one 
who  looked  upon  her,  but  this  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture was  brought  to  their  minds,  —  "  If  the  right- 
eous scarcely  are  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly 
and  the  sinner  appear  ?  " 

But  all  times  come  to  an  end ;  passing  away, 
is  written  upon  everything  pertaining  to  earth  ; 
and  the  time  when  our  friends  should  return  to 
their  island  home,  drew  near. 

It  was  the  day  before  they  would  bid  adieu  to 
pleasant  scenes  here,  to  journey  to  Liverpool,  for 
business  led  Mr.  Alboni  to  sail  for  America  from 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE  SEA- WEEDS.       305 

that  port.  The  sun  had  gone  down,  —  the  last 
sunset  which  the  Sea-flower  would  look  upon 
here,  —  the  last  sunset!  Pause,  dear  reader, — 
when  will  that  same  sun  set  to  us  for  the  last 
time  ?  It  may  be  soon,  it  may  be  later  ;  yet  it  is 
the  same,  for  all  time  is  present  with  God.  The 
evening  shades  began  to  claim  their  reign,  regard- 
less of  the  smiles  and  entreaties  of  lingering  day, 
that  he  would  delay  his  approach,  —  fit  symbol  of 
sunny  youth,  who  would  banish  from  his  pres- 
ence death's  unrelenting  grasp.  And  yet,  who 
does  not  love  night  with  earnest  tenderness  ?  and 
has  no  one  a  smile  for  death  ? 

Natalie  still  lingered  beneath  the  ivy  trellis,  her 
feet  drawn  upon  the  cushions,  for  she  would  not 
crush  the  gentle  flowers,  which  told  to  her  their 
love  in  the  rich  perfume  of  the  air;  and  yet,  if 
trodden  under  foot,  the  flowers,  with  their  dying 
breath,  the  beauteous  flowers,  do,  with  their  rich- 
est perfume,  breathe  forgiveness. 

Her  eye  was  fixed  upon  the  lake,  —  its  glassy 
ripples  a  striking  contrast  to  the  giant  waves  upon 
which  she  had  ever  looked  with  delight.  Ah,  who 
may  divine  her  thoughts,  as  she  muses  thus  ?  A 
faint  smile  plays  with  the  dimples  around  her 
26* 


306  NATALIE;  on, 

mouth,  and  but  for  the  words  she  whispers,  one 
might  indeed  think  her  intent  upon  the  ripples 
which  kiss  the  shore  at  her  feet ;  but  no,  she  is 
transported  to  where  the  breaker's  roar  is  heard, 
and  a  proud,  noble  form  she  sees,  —  his  piercing 
eye  bent  upon  the  sea.  Full  well  she  knows  for 
whom  his  heart  thus  wildly  beats ;  "  dear,  good 
Clarence,"  she  whispers,  and  starting  from  her 
revery,  she  kneels  in  prayer.  "  My  Father,  God, 
thou  art  merciful  unto  the  weakest  of  thy  frail 
ones,  keep  thou  my  heart  to  thee  alone ;  may  I 
have  no  other  gods  before  thee;  cast  out  all  idols, 
if  any  there  be,  and  breathe  thy  spirit  within  my 
soul ;  and  may  thy  will  be  done." 

"  Amen,"  was  the  response  of  bright  ones,  of 
upper  spheres,  and  may  we  receive  strength  to 
say, — ';  Thy  will  be  done." 

"  Adieu,  dear  home  of  my  childhood,"  spake 
Mr.  Alboni,  as  the  dim  outlines  of  the  land  of  his 
nativity  at  last  faded  in  the  distance ;  and  bury- 
ing his  face  in  his  hands,  he  gave  himself  up  to 
his  own  reflections,  from  which  Natalie  would  not 
recall  him. 

Arrived  in  Liverpool,  the  steamer  in  which  they 
were  1o  have  embarked  had  sailed;  consequently 


A    GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  807 

a  few  more  days  were  added  to  their  sojourn  there ; 
but  when  at  length  their  proud  steamer  left  her 
pier,  accompanied  by  many  heartfelt  good  wishes 
that  she  might  be  attended  with  all  success,  that 
her  voyage  might  prove  most  favorable,  the  Sea- 
flower  wept  tears  of  delight,  that  she  might  once 
more  listen  to  those  voices  of  the  deep ;  and 
calmly  gazing  upon  the  countenance  of  Mr.  Al- 
boni,  she  said, — 

"  Father,  we  are  going  home." 

Her  words  fell  upon  the  ear  of  an  officer  of  the 
ship,  a  gentleman  of  that  nobleness  of  soul  which 
alone  constitutes  a  true  man  ;  one  whose  kind 
and  gentlemanly  consideration  of  the  comfort  and 
pleasure  of  those  who  have,  from  time  to  time, 
crossed  that  three  thousand  miles  of  ocean  which 
separates  Liverpool  from  New  York,  have  before 
been  publicly  mentioned,  and  will  long  be  remem- 
bered by  those  who  have  before  corne  under  his 
guidance.  "We  are  going  home,"  —  the  officer 
raised  his  hat  as  he  passed  the  Sea-flower,  invol- 
untarily repeating  her  words,  —  words  which 
many  times  have  been  idly  spoken,  but  how  full 
of  meaning. 

As  that  gallant  steamship  made  her  way  over 


308  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

the  rolling  billows,  like  «  a  thing  of  life,"  as  if  in- 
deed she  recognized  the  course  o'er  which  she  had 
so  many  times  borne  aloft  her  proud  head,  in  sea- 
sons of  tempest  as  well  as  of  sunshine,  there  was 
not  one  who  walked  her  decks,  but  looked  upon  her 
gigantic  form  as  an  ark  of  safety,  rather  than  the 
frail  plank  which  only  separated  not  far  from 
three  hundred  immortal  beings  from  an  ocean 
grave.  Several  days'  sail  left  "  merrie  England  " 
far  behind,  and  as  they  drew  nearer  the  American 
shores,  many  an  eye  was  deluded  with  the  belief 
that  it  had  been  the  successful  one,  in  being  the 
first  to  make  the  outline  of  the  nearest  shore  of 
this  land  of  the  free.  There  was  the  eye  of  youth, 
lit  up  -with  the  light  of  innocence,  which  when 
riper  years  should  have  left  their  impress,  might 
have  given  place  to  more  of  guile ;  while  hand  in* 
hand,  along  her  peaceful  decks,  roamed  old  age 
and  infancy,  alike  joyous  in  the  air  of  cheerfulness 
which  reigned  with  all  around. 

It  was  near  the  hour  of  mid-day,  weather 
favorable,  with  the  exception  of  a  fog  which  had 
suddenly  sprung  up.  Occasionally  the  signal  bell 
sounded,  that  if  any  vessel  were  in  their  neighbor- 
hood, she  might  know  of  their  whereabouts.  The 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  309 

fog  as  suddenly  lifted  as  it  had  shut  in  upon  them, 
but  to  close  down  again  heavier  than  before. 
Natalie  had  not,  as  most  of  the  ladies,  gone 
below,  but  stood,  intent  upon  those  new  thoughts 
which  the  veil  of  fog,  which  had  shut  out  all  sight 
and  sound,  save  an  occasional  tone  of  the  bell, 
had  inspired,  when,  —  a  crash,  which  shook  their 
vessel  from  stem  to  stern,  caused  every  one  to 
look  upon  the  countenance  of  his  fellow,  there  to 
read  the  words  which  he  had  no  power  to  utter. 
A  propeller  was  at  that  instant  seen  moving 
athwart  their  bows,  and  from  the  severity  of  the 
shock,  it  was  thought  that  the  smaller  vessel  must 
have  sustained  serious  damage.  Accordingly  a 
boat  was  lowered  from  the  steamer,  under  com- 
mand of  the  first  officer,  to  render  the  unfortunates 
such  assistance  as  was  in  their  power,  believing 
their  own  damages  to  be  but  slight ;  but  the  boat 
had  not  been  long  gone,  when  word  was  passed 
to  their  captain  that  they  were  in  a  sinking  con- 
dition. Upon  examination  it  was  found  that  a 
large  breakage  had  been  made,  directly  under 
their  bows,  and  the  sea  was  rushing  in  terrifically. 
All  was  now  a  scene  of  confusion  ;  some  ap- 
plied themselves  diligently  to  the  pumps,  and 


310  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

others  sought  to  diminish  the  leak  by  stretching  a 
sail  across  the  gap,  while  the  passengers  hurried, 
some  one  way,  and  some  another,  as  if  in  a  state 
of  frenzy.  To  seek  assistance  from  the  propeller, 
even  if  she  might  not  be  in  as  disastrous  a  condi- 
tion as  themselves,  was  out  of  the  question ;  for 
both  vessels  being  under  full  headway  at  the  mo- 
ment of  the  collision,  she  was  now  again  envel- 
oped in  fog.  Oh,  God !  must  it  be  thus  ?  no  es- 
cape for  these  three  hundred  beings?  What  an 
awful  moment  of  suspense !  Still  the  steamer 
settles  down ;  what  is  done  must  be  done  speed- 
ily. The  captain  is  without  his  first  officer,  with 
whom  he  might  consult,  his  absence  necessarily 
detracting  from  the  number  of  boats  ;  but  had  the 
boats  been  suffered  to  remain  unmolested,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  passengers,  it  were  doubtful  if  they 
could  have  contained  so  large  a  number.  Where 
now  are  those  gladsome  little  children,  those  aged 
men  and  women,  who,  listening  to  those  voices 
of  childhood,  would  fain  have  believed  themselves 
young  again  ?  Ah!  where  are  they  ?  Wringing 
their  hands  in  wild  despair !  clambering  over  the 
sides  of  the  ship,endeavoring  to  save  themselves  on 
rafts,  spars,  or  articles  affording  inferior  protection. 


A   GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  311 

The  Sea-flower,  —  where  is  she?  where  is  her 
aged  protector?  Upon  the  deck  of  that  ill-fated 
steamer  the  Sea-flower  kneels,  with  eyes  meekly 
turned  heavenward.  She  asks  that  peace  may  be 
shed  upon  the  hearts  of  that  agonized  throng; 
that  they  may  fitly  receive  this  will  of  divine  dis- 
pensation. Never  was  her  countenance  more  se- 
rene. Just  then  a  voice  was  heard  at  her  side,  — 
"  we  are  going  home ; "  it  was  the  voice  of  the 
noble  officer,  who  had  before  noted  her  words. 

"  I  was  happy,"  replied  Natalie,  "  when  I  said 
we  are  going  home,  but  I  did  not  realize  we 
would  so  soon  meet  the  loved  ones  in  that  celes- 
tial home,  where  we  shall  part  no  more  forever; 
and  I  am  happy  now ;  yet  this  terrible  cry  of  an- 
guish incites  my  deep,  deep  sympathies." 

"  Thank  God  for  this  presence  of  an  angel,  to 
shed  light  over  my  last  hour!"  said  the  officer; 
"  I  now  go  down  through  that  dark  valley  of 
death,  unattended  by  that  gloom  which  had  seized 
upon  my  soul.  My  God,  in  mercy  wilt  thou  sus- 
tain my  wife  and  children,  when  they  shall  look 
for  my  coming,  and  I  shall  never  return  to  them 
more  !  and  may  they  soon  meet  me  there."  (He 
knew  not  that  the  youngling  of  his  flock  would 


312  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

so  soon  join  him  in  singing  the  songs  of  the 
redeemed.) 

He  said  no  more ;  they  were  going  down  ;  a 
life-preserver  was  in  his  hands,  which  he  would 
have  secured  about  the  Sea-flower,  but  she  waved 
her  hand  to  him,  saying,  —  "  Take  it  to  yourself. 
Farewell." 

Supported  by  her  grand-parent's  arm,  she  gazed 
upon  the  waters ;  they  were  not  angry.  Peace- 
fully sighing,  they  met  her  touch,  as  if  they  would 
welcome  her  home.  "  Mother,"  she  breathed, 
with  her  last  of  mortal  breath;  —  was  it  a  fare- 
well to  that  loved  one  of  earth,  or  did  she  joyfully 
greet  her  sainted  mother,  who  awaited  the  com- 
ing of  her  child  to  her  home  in  the  skies,  where 
"the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living 
fountains  of  waters,  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes  ?  " 

The  blue  waves  rolled  on,  in  their  untiring 
way,  and  the  sun  went  calmly  down  upon  this 
day,  —  the  twenty-seventh  of  September,  eighteen 
hundred  and  fifty-four,  —  a  day  long  to  be  remem- 
bered, both  in  the  Eastern  and  Western  world, 
for  in  it  was  the  sundering  of  many  mortal  ties, 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  313 

Many  a  family  circle  wept  as  they  looked  upon 
the  familiar  places,  which  would  know  their  lost 
ones  no  more ;  but  ah,  chide  me  not,  kind  reader, 
in  thus  leading  you  adown  to  the  coldness  of 
death,  in  setting  before  you  that  which  causes 
your  tender  heart  to  shudder.  Mourn  not  for 
these  departed ;  for  would  we  not  wish  to  meet 
them  there,  when,  ere  long,  this  mortal  shall  have 
put  on  immortality?  Grieve  not  because  that 
gentle  one  has  passed  away !  say  not  that  she 
met  with  an  untimely  end,  when  in  her  summer 
of  life  all  was  pleasantness  before  her.  Think  of 
her  not  as  one  gone  far  away,  never  to  be  on  earth 
more ;  cast  her  not  from  your  heart,  where,  dur- 
ing her  little  day  here,  in  innocence  she  entwined 
herself  within  its  recesses.  Oh,  no,  for  she  is 
nearer  to  us  now ;  she  is  not  dead,  but  has  passed 
from  death  to  life ;  and  may  her  memory  remain 
with  us,  in  freshness  as  the  ivy  green,  which  loves 
best  the  churchyard's  place  of  holy  quietude, — 
and  by  her  influence  may  we  in  spirit  come  to  be 
more  Christ-like. 


27 


CHAPTER   XII. 

ALONE. 

"  Shall  I  not  listen  to  the  sea-shell's  moaning, 

That  strangely  vibrates  like  the  swelling  sea, 
And  fancy  it  an  echoed  storm,  intoning 
A  solemn  dirge  in  memory  of  thee  ? " 

Miss  MARY  M.  CHASE. 

A  LONE  man  walks  the  shores  of  Nantucket ; 
his  noble  form  is  slightly  bent,  and  with  the  raven 
of  his  hair  is  blended  the  faintest  tinge  of  gray, 
though  he  is  evidently  a  man  to  whom  the  merid- 
ian of  life  is  yet  far  in  the  distance ;  his  fine  coun- 
tenance is  sad,  yet  as  he  gazes  far  out  o'er  the 
sea,  deep  in  his  piercing  eye  is  a  subdued  look  of 
resignation,  shedding  light  over  his  features,  which 
a  stranger  might  attribute  to  a  mind  of  happi- 
ness ;  and  yet  that  look  of  sadness  is  oftenest  tri- 
umphant, leading  those  who  meet  him  for  the  first 
time  to  ask  from  whence  he  came,  for  his  coun- 


A   GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  315 

tenance  betrays  that  his  has  been  not  the  com- 
mon lot  of  man.  Ah,  who  is  he,  —  on  whom 
young  men  and  maidens  look  with  pitying  eye  ? 
to  whom  the  old  man  lifts  his  hat,  and  little  chil- 
dren cease  from  their  sports  as  he  passes,  and 
quietly  slip  the  innocent  daisy,  or  the  sweet- 
scented  arbutus  into  his  hand,  which  they  have 
culled  from  the  wide  commons,  where,  they  have 
been  told,  the  good  Sea-flower  loved  to  stray. 

It  is  Clarence  Delwood !  his  has  been  a  bitter, 
bitter  draught ;  yet  its  dregs  have  in  a  measure  lost 
their  power,  for  he  has  learned  that 't  is  his  Father 
holds  the  cup.  Little  did  he  think,  as  they  sat 
together  there  on  that  high  bank,  which  overlooks 
the  sea,  upon  that  last  evening  spent  with  his 
cherished  one  in  her  island  home,  that  it  was  to 
be  the  last  forever !  that  her  voice  would  no  more 
be  heard  in  glad  response  to  nature's  shouts  of 
joyousness.  Yet,  as  alone  he  sits  beneath  the 
silent  night,  there  where  she  last  told  to  him  her 
love,  he  fancies  that  the  stars  in  pity  smile  upon 
him,  and  as  one  more  gentle  than  the  rest,  leaves 
its  place  in  the  heavens  and  slowly  descends, 
drawing  nearer  and  nearer,  finally  resting  upon 
the  bosom  of  ocean,  —  he  listens,  for  the  music  of 


316  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

her  harp  strikes  upon  his  soul,  and  in  the  crested 
billows  which  play  at  his  feet,  a  shining  form  he 
sees,  her  robe  all  sparkling  with  the  pearly  drops 
of  the  sea.  He  would  fain  go  to  her,  as  she 
smiles  upon  him,  as  was  ever  her  wont,  but  a  voice 
he  hears,  saying,  "  not  yet,"  and  the  bright  one 
recedes  from  his  view. 

Reader,  you  may  visit  Nantucket's  sea-girt  isle, 
you  may  walk  those  peaceful  shores  where  she 
loved  to  roam ;  you  may  meet  there  that  lone 
man  on  the  shore ;  you  will  approach  him  with 
feelings  of  deep  regard,  not  unlike  reverence  ;  but 
do  not  hesitate  to  inquire  of  him  for  the  grave  of 
the  Sea-flower.  With  eyes  fixed  upon  the  ocean's 
blue,  pointing  with  his  finger  heavenward,  he  will 
direct  you  to  a  grassy  mound,  at  whose  head  is  a 
weeping  willow,  upon  the  broad  trunk  of  which 
is  wrought  in  letters  of  pearl,  —  "  The  Sea-flower 
awaits  for  thee."  With  a  tear  you  turn  away, 
with  the  resolve  in  your  heart  that  you  will  hence- 
forth so  live,  as  that  when  this  mortal  life  is  ended, 
you  may  "attain  everlasting  joy  and  felicity, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord." 

You  will  seek  the  fireside  of  the  widow  Gros- 
venor,  where  from  a  mother's  lips,  you  will  be  as- 


A  GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  317 

sured  of  the  blessings  which  accompany  a  dutiful 
child.  That  fireside  is  not  desolate,  for  the  mem- 
bers of  the  household  have  been  led  to  say, — 
"  Thy  will,  O  Lord,  not  mine,  be  done."  Mrs. 
Grosvenor,  though  somewhat  advanced  in  life, 
still  retains  that  peculiar  freshness  of  her  earlier 
days  ;  and  as  she  proudly  glances  upon  the  young 
man  by  her  side,  calling  him  "  my  son,"  you  can 
hardly  recognize  in  his  athletic  form  the  little 
sailor-boy  of  other  days ;  yet  it  is  none  other,  al- 
though he  has  arrived  to  the  dignity  of  captain, 
and  as  Sampson  prophesied,  a  smarter  man  never 
sailed  the  ocean.  But  who  is  this  witching 
beauty  at  his  side,  who  would  fain  impress  you 
with  a  belief  that  that  mischief  which  will  not  re- 
main concealed  for  the  briefest  period,  is  not  her 
entire  composition  ?  Do  you  not  mistrust?  who 
other  than  Miss  Winnie  Santon  ?  she  who  having 
tired  of  the  gallants  of  the  wild  West,  or  rather 
of  their  numbers,  came  to  the  wise  conclusion 
that  a  city  life  was  designed  for  such  as  she  ;  she 
the  coquettish  heiress,  who  once  stood  very  much 
in  doubt  as  to  the  state  of  civilization  among 
these  "  poor  fishermen." 

Yes,  it  is  our  Winnie,  and  she  is  now  the  wife 
27* 


318  NATALIE;  OR, 

of  Capt.  Harry  Grosvenor.  And  is  she  happy  in 
this  her  choice  ?  Ask  her  if  she  would  exchange 
her  brave  husband  for  one  of  those  superfine  nice- 
ties, who  suing  for  favor  at  her  feet,  had  at  the 
same  time  lined  their  vows  of  love  and  constancy 
with  the  yellow  dust,  which  had  they  known 
the  strong  chest  to  have  been  at  their  backs, 
while  in  this  humble  posture,  it  were  uncertain  to 
which  might  have  been  made  an  apology,  —  the 
fair  lady  or  her  dowry. 

But  what  is  the  cause  of  that  little  commotion 
among  sundry  flowered  blankets,  juvenile  coun- 
terpanes, etc.,  etc.,  which  you  have  but  this  mo- 
ment discovered  in  a  neighboring  niche  ?  Is  it 
old  Nep  who  has  ensconced  himself  in  this  dainty 
little  nest  ?  No,  for  you  left  him  sleeping  under 
the  shade  of  the  weeping  willow.  Surely,  those 
seven  kits,  with  fourteen  blue  eyes,  have  not  lived 
to  this  green  old  age !  Ah,  the  mystery  is  solved, 
by  the  presence  of  a  tiny  hand,  which  elevates  it- 
self above  the  little  heap  of  whiteness,  and  a  smil- 
ing baby  face  has  contrived  to  work  its  way  into 
the  no  less  smiling  sunlight,  the  which  baby  must 
not  partake  of  too  freely  ;  consequently  the  owner 
of  said  property  appears,  to  alleviate  the  diffi- 


A   GEM   AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  319 

culty,  which  is  done  by  giving  miss  baby  a  toss 
into  mid-air,  and  with  a  ringing  laugh,  not  unlike 
those  wild  bursts  of  merriment  which  were  wont 
to  be  heard  reverberating  through  the  halls  of 
Sunton  Mansion. 

Yes,  it  is  Winnie's  child ;  and  she  tells  you, 
while  a  more  thoughtful  look  sits  upon  her  coun- 
tenance, that  the  name  of  the  little  one  is  "  Nata- 
lie ; "  although  she  adds,  "  as  earnestly  as  I  love 
my  child,  I  know  there  can  never  be  another  like 
her"  —  and  pointing  to  a  portrait,  draped  in 
white,  she  presses  her  child  more  closely  to  her 
heart. 

You  look  long  and  earnestly  upon  that  counte- 
nance of  the  Madonna,  —  the  one  face  representing 
mother  and  child.  The  portrait  is  the  property 
of  Clarence  Delwood,  he  who  is  now  known  as 
'  the  lone  man  of  the  shore ; '  and  while  you  are 
yet  gazing  upon  it,  he  enters,  and  pressing  his  lips 
to  the  canvas,  he  takes  a  bible  from  the  case  and 
reads.  You  accidentally  observe  the  fly-leaf, 
upon  which  is  written,  — "  To  the  Sea-flower, 
from  her  mother,  on  her  second  birthday ; "  and 
as  he  reads  a  smile  lights  up  his  countenance,  for 
it  is  there  written,  —  "thou  shalt  labor  unto  the 


320  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

Lord,"  and  a  more  cheerful  expression  is  his ;  for 
it  is  through  his  ready  pen  that  the  alms  chest  of 
the  poor  receives  its  liberal  supplies. 

Ere  you  depart,  you  inquire  as  to  the  fate  of 
Mr.  Sampson,  learning  that  through  his  agency 
the  widow  Grosvenor  has  come  in  possession  of 
a  handsome  fortune, — the  daughter's  gift  to  her 
mother,  —  so  that  now  she  is  enabled  to  make  com- 
fortable many  a  cheerless  fireside,  where  poverty, 
through  the  loss  of  a  husband  and  father,  as  he 
went  down  to  do  business  on  the  great  deep,  had 
reigned.  Honest  Mr.  Sampson,  after  so  many 
years  spent  upon  the  ocean,  has  concluded  to  live 
the  remainder  of  his  days  on  shore ;  and  in  the 
darkest  night,  when  the  hurricane  roars,  and  the 
waves  break  high,  the  brilliant  light  entrusted  to 
his  care,  may  be  seen  for  many  miles  around,  by 
the  voyager  who  may  be  sailing  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  old  Nantucket.  Capt.  Harry  Grosvenor 
has  also  bade  adieu  to  his  much-loved  home  on 
the  sea;  for  together  with  Winnie's  entreaties, 
and  the  goodly  amount  of  wealth,  which  she 
declares  as  rightly  belonging  to  her  husband 
as  to  herself,  he  has  been  induced  to  give  his 


A    GEM  AMONG  THE   SEA-WEEDS.  321 

little  wife  the  promise  that  he  will  sail  the  seas 
no  more. 

But  there  is  one,  who  is  no  unimportant  mem- 
ber of  this  happy  family,  for  whom  you  have  for- 
gotten to  inquire,  so  intent  are  you,  as  you  pass 
out  from  them  into  the  silent  night,  upon  what 
you  have  seen  and  heard  ;  but  you  are  minded  of 
this  negligence  by  a  voice  near,  and  a  negro, 
tottering  from  beneath  the  weight  of  years,  whom 
you  recognize  at  once  as  old  Vingo,  stands  before 
you.  His  mind  is  much  impaired,  for  he  has  at- 
tained his  second  childhood ;  yet  from  his  discon- 
nected remarks,  it  is  evident  that  he  still  retains  a 
pleasant  remembrance  of  the  past. 

"  Old  Bingo  neber  want  noting  more,"  he  re- 
plies to  your  question  of  what  you  can  do  for 
him ;  "  nobody  neber  can  do  noting  more  for 
Bingo;  for  Missy  Sea-flower  hab  gib  Bingo, 
Phillis,  and  gib  him  Heaben,  and  what  more  does 
he  want  ?  " 

"  And  where  is  your  mistress's  home  ? "  you 
ask. 

"Dar,"  said  the  negro,  pointing  to  the  skies, 
"  dar  is  Heaben,  dar  am  my  missus's  home ;  and 
dat  is  whar  she  tell  me  dat  she  wait  for  me  if  she 


322  NATALIE  ;    OR, 

go  home  first.  If  it  had  n't  been  missy  dat  tole 
me,  I  could  n't  beliebe  dat  such  an  ole  brack  fel- 
low like  me,  go  to  dat  white  place ;  but  I  be- 
liebes  it  now,  for  since  missy  gone  home  I 's  seen 
a  new  star  up  dar ;  and  I  knows  it  am  her,  for 
did  n't  she  say  she  look  down  to  me,  jus'  like  ole 
Massa  Grobener  and  dat  poor  brack  Injin  look 
down  upon  her!  Yes,  I  know  dat  I  shall  meet 
her  dar,  and  what  am  better,  Phillis  am  going  dar 
too !  only  sometimes  she  get  skeered  like,  when 
she  remember  what  her  ole  cotton  massa  tell  her ; 
for  he  tells  her  dat  de  hounds  go  to  dat  bright 
place,  afore  good  for  notin'  niggar  like  her  get 
dar ;  and  she 's  afeared  dey  remember  dar  ole 
habits  and  hunt*  her  up,  for  she  run  away  from 
her  ole  massa,  and  gets  sabed  in  dese  free  states, 
whar  de  folks  do  n't  mistake  poor  niggar  for  some- 
ting  else  dan  a  man." 

"  Farewell,  faithful  Vingo,  and  may  the  remain- 
der of  your  days  shed  peace  along  your  way. 
Thy  portion  here  has  not  indeed  been  to  sit  in 
"  kings'  courts,"  yet  thou  hast  so  used  the  one 
talent  lent  unto  thee,  that  at  the  last,  when  every 
"  island  shall  have  fled  away,  and  the  mountains 
shall  not  be  found,"  thou  shalt  have  a  place  at 


A  GEM   AMONG   THE   SEA-WEEDS.  323 

the  right  hand  of  that  glorious  throne,  whose 
king  is  our  God;  thou  shalt  hear  those  blessed 
words, —  "well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,' 
and  the  morning  star  shalt  be  thine ;  and  there 
thou  shalt  again  find  that  pure  gem,  who,  in  her 
little  day  on  earth,  led  thee  to  the  bright  river  of 
life,  where  thou  hast  sought  and  found  that "  pearl 
of  great  price." 

The  blue  waves  have  not  yet  tired  of  their  un- 
ceasing sports ;  they  still  chase  each  other  in  mad 
glee  from  far  over  the  sea,  each  striving  to  out-do 
his  fellows,  as  they  come  tumbling  in  with  deep- 
toned  voices.  The  beaming  beacon  still  keeps 
vigil  over  Nantucket's  peaceful  slumberers,  while 
her  little  ones,  in  their  gladsome  dreams  of 
childhood,  wander  up  and  down  those  shores, 
intent  upon  their  search  for  the  most  delicate 
sea-mosses,  exclaiming  with  each  new  found 
treasure,  — "  See !  I  have  found  a  gem  among 
the  sea-weeds." 

Gentle  reader,  you  are  weary,  and  I  will  here 
seek  to  bid  you  adieu,  with  many  thanks  for 
your  kind  attention ;  and  great  is  my  joy,  if 
haply  any  have  been  impressed  in  spirit  with 
that  meek  and  holy  submission  which  shall  lead 


324  NATALIE. 

them  to  say,  — "  Thy  will,  O  Lord,  not  mine,  be 
done ; "  and  when  loved  ones  shall  be  borne 
away  from  us,  may  we  take  up  our  cross  with 
renewed  love  for  Him  who  gave,  and  hath  taken 
away,  —  and  say,  "blessed  be  the  name  of  the 
Lord,"  forever. 


A     000  085  641     9 


II 


j 


RIB 


•t  ;l 


